Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Sakura didn’t understand death, not really. She understood that her grandmother wasn’t coming back, that the house smelled different without her, that the mornings were colder. But she didn’t understand how one day someone could be here and the next they could just... not be. She had cried at first, but mostly, she just felt quiet. Empty.

She had lived with her grandmother for as long as she could remember. The house had been small and warm, filled with the scent of tea and old books, with a garden out back where her grandmother grew herbs and vegetables. She had told Sakura stories about them, about which ones could heal and which ones could make you sick. Now, the house wasn’t hers anymore. It belonged to people she didn’t know.

She had a mother and a father. She knew that, in the way that a child knows things they are told but don’t really see. They visited her sometimes—her mother with her sharp green eyes and soft hands, her father with his quiet voice and the way he always seemed to be thinking about something else. They smelled like the village, like the wind and the trees and the strange metal scent of kunai.

When they came to take her home, she had stared at them for a long time. They looked like her. Her father’s pink hair. Her mother’s face. She should’ve known them better, she thought. But when her mother reached for her hand, it felt like a stranger’s touch.

The house they brought her to was bigger. It was cleaner, emptier. The walls were bare, the furniture simple. It didn’t feel like home. Her mother made dinner, and her father asked her questions—what had she been learning, had she made friends? They tried to smile at her. She tried to smile back.

They left the next morning.

Sakura sat at the window, knees pulled to her chest, watching the street outside. She didn’t cry. She thought maybe she should, but she just felt tired. Her parents had told her they had missions. They were ninjas. Important ones. She had always known that, too.

“You’ll be starting at the Academy,” her mother had said the night before, brushing Sakura’s hair with careful hands. “It’s time for you to learn.”

Sakura had nodded because she didn’t know what else to do. She had gone to preschool before, with other children who weren’t training to be warriors. She had learned how to write, how to add numbers, how to plant flowers in the spring. The Academy was different. She knew that much.

She walked there alone on her first day. The village was big, full of people who moved quickly, like they had places to be. She clutched the strap of her new bag, staring at the ground as she walked.

The Academy was loud. Bigger than she expected. Children ran in groups, laughing, talking, pushing each other. Their foreheads were bare—none of them were real ninjas yet. But they would be.

Sakura sat at the back of the classroom. She didn’t know anyone, and no one knew her. The other kids already had their groups, their friends. She pressed her hands to her lap, listened to the teacher talk about the basics—chakra, hand signs, kunai. It was different from preschool. No one was teaching her how to draw flowers. No one was reading stories about kind princesses and brave knights. Here, there were only lessons on battle, on survival.

At lunch, she sat under a tree by herself. She didn’t feel hungry. She thought about her grandmother’s garden, about the way the dirt felt under her nails when she helped pull weeds.

A shadow fell over her.

“Hey.”

Sakura looked up. A girl stood there, hands on her hips. She had blonde hair, tied back in a high ponytail, and bright blue eyes. She looked at Sakura like she was studying her.

“You’re new,” the girl said. “What’s your name?”

“Sakura,” she said quietly.

“I’m Ino.” The girl—Ino—plopped down beside her like they had always known each other. “Why are you sitting alone?”

Sakura blinked at her. “I don’t know.”

“Well, don’t.” Ino pulled a flower from the grass, twirled it between her fingers. “Sit with me next time.”

Sakura stared at the flower, the soft white petals. It reminded her of something her grandmother once told her—how flowers were strong, how they grew even when the world tried to tear them down.

“Okay,” she said.

Ino grinned, like it was the easiest thing in the world.

Maybe, Sakura thought, it didn’t have to be so hard.

But it was.

It wasn’t that Ino was unkind, at least not at first, but there was something about the way she carried herself, something that made Sakura feel like she was always a step behind.

Sakura wasn’t used to that kind of feeling. She was used to being quiet, to being overlooked, but not because someone actively decided to make her feel small. Ino, however, was the type of girl who commanded attention. Whether it was her confidence or the way she seemed to know exactly what everyone else was thinking, Ino had an aura that made it clear she was the one to watch.

And yet, despite her brash confidence, Ino was a mystery. She was quick to make decisions, quick to love, quick to hate. Sakura didn’t understand it, but she also didn’t want to be left out. She wanted to be accepted, to find a place in this world that seemed so much bigger and louder than the quiet life she’d once known.

Soon enough, it was one of those days when Sakura thought, maybe, just maybe, she could fit in. She had picked out a simple purple blouse that morning, thinking it would be a nice, soft color for the day. After all, she had been told that purple was a good color on her.

But when she arrived at the academy, her heart dropped as soon as she saw Ino. The same blouse, the same shade of purple. It wasn’t a coincidence. They both must have had the same idea.

Sakura hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to do. She tried to pretend it didn’t matter—after all, it was just a blouse, right? It wasn’t like they had planned to wear the same thing. But as the day wore on, she began to feel an uncomfortable weight in the air. She saw Ino glance at her, eyes narrowing, a small frown tugging at the corners of her lips.

She thought she imagined it, but it became undeniable when lunchtime came. Ino walked up to her, standing just a little too close, her eyes scanning Sakura’s blouse as though it were some kind of offense.

"Hey," Ino said, her voice sharp and almost playful. "Did you… did you mean to wear the same blouse as me today?"

Sakura blinked, thrown off guard by the sudden confrontation. "I… I didn’t mean to. I just thought it looked nice," she stammered, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.

Ino’s lips curled into a small, mocking smile. "It’s fine, I guess," she said, but there was something off about her tone. "Just… maybe next time, pick something else. I don’t like it when people copy me."

Sakura’s stomach churned. It was a small comment, but it stung. Ino’s tone was dismissive, as though she didn’t think it was a big deal but somehow expected Sakura to know better. She could feel the weight of the words like they were etched into her skin.

The rest of the day passed in a haze for Sakura. She couldn’t shake the feeling that she had done something wrong, something she hadn’t even realized. She had never known that something as simple as wearing the same blouse as someone else could cause such a rift. And yet, as she saw Ino laughing with her other friends, a pang of loneliness washed over her.

Sakura learned quickly, as the days went on, that Ino wasn’t like the other girls she had known. Ino wasn’t kind for kindness’ sake, nor did she offer friendships easily. She was brash, headstrong, and quick to make judgments. She was confident, but that confidence often came with sharp edges. And Sakura? She was still trying to find her place in the world, still trying to understand what it meant to be part of something, to fit in.

She thought back to that day with the blouse, the way Ino had made her feel small, insignificant. She didn’t know how to fix it, didn’t know how to change Ino’s opinion of her, but she also realized something. She couldn’t let Ino’s words control her. She didn’t have to be like Ino. She didn’t have to fit into her mold. But she did need to understand the rules of this new world she had entered.

She couldn’t shake the feeling that if she could just figure out how to navigate Ino’s world, maybe she could find a way to fit in, too.

But it wasn’t going to be easy.

And as Sakura watched Ino throughout the days, she couldn’t help but wonder if maybe, just maybe, Sakura wasn’t meant to be like everyone else.

-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-

Sakura walked home alone, her feet dragging on the dusty road. Her backpack felt heavy against her back, and her mind felt even heavier. The Academy was tough. No one really talked to her, and she didn’t feel like she belonged. She didn’t get the moves. She couldn’t control her chakra like the others could. They could do cool things like make fire and wind, but she... she couldn’t even do the basics.

The road was quiet. Too quiet. The sun was beginning to set, casting long shadows that stretched across the dirt. It almost felt like the whole world was waiting for something, holding its breath. Sakura glanced around, and that’s when she saw it.

There was a crowd ahead, a group of people gathered in the middle of the street. It wasn’t like any group she’d seen before. The people weren’t laughing or talking. They were all watching something. Someone was fighting.

Sakura hesitated, but her curiosity pulled her in. She stepped through the crowd, careful not to bump into anyone, until she found a spot near the front. Her heart beat faster, and she couldn’t help but stare.

Two people were standing there, facing each other. One of them was a boy—older than her, maybe a teenager. He had something shiny wrapped around his fists. He was holding these weird brass knuckles, glowing with blue chakra. She knew what chakra was, at least a little. The teachers had taught her that it was what made ninjas strong, made them able to do jutsu and stuff. The boy looked strong, his muscles twitching under his shirt, ready to pounce.

The other man was older. He looked calm, though. His clothes were simple, and his body was all muscle, not from fancy chakra tricks, but from training. He stood there, watching the boy carefully, like he wasn’t worried at all.

Sakura’s eyes widened. What were they going to do? She could feel the air around them buzz with excitement. It was like something big was about to happen. And then, just like that, it did.

The boy rushed at the older man, fists flying. His punches were fast, like a wild storm, and each time his fists connected with the air, Sakura could see the sparks of chakra crackle from his knuckles. The older man didn’t look scared at all. He moved like water, dodging and ducking, not rushing, just waiting for the right moment.

Sakura’s breath caught. It was like they were dancing, only not. The boy’s punches were heavy and fast, but the older man was so smooth. Every time the boy struck, the older man just... moved. He wasn’t trying to be fast, just smart. The boy tried again and again, but every time, the older man slipped past him, like he was always one step ahead.

And then, in one perfect movement, the older man swept his leg around, knocking the boy off balance. The boy’s feet slid out from under him, and he crashed to the ground. The crowd cheered, but Sakura didn’t hear them. Her ears were buzzing, her heart racing.

That’s when the older man reached down, offering a hand to the boy. The boy hesitated for a second, but then took it. They didn’t say much, just a few words Sakura couldn’t quite hear over the loud sounds of the crowd.

Sakura stood there, her mind spinning. She felt something deep inside her—something new. Something that made her stand up straighter. I want to do that.

She didn’t want to be like the other girls, like Ino, always trying to be the prettiest, always trying to be noticed. No, she didn’t care about that anymore. She wanted to be strong. She wanted to fight. Not just with her words or her looks, but with her body, her mind, her chakra. She wanted to be the kind of ninja who could stand in the middle of the street and make people stop and stare, not because she was the loudest or the prettiest, but because she was powerful.

She wanted to be like the older man. Calm, strong, and smart. Not wild like the boy, not using chakra to show off. She wanted to learn how to fight with her hands and her heart, like the older man. She could feel it in her chest now—the urge to become strong, to be like him.

Maybe if she became strong enough, her parents would notice her. They were always busy, always leaving for missions, but maybe if she could show them what she could do, they’d finally look at her. They’d see me.

Sakura’s hands clenched into little fists at her sides. She wasn’t going to just sit there and let the world pass her by. She was going to fight. She was going to train harder than anyone, even if she was the quiet one in the back. She would make her mark. No one would overlook her anymore.

She didn’t know how yet, but she was going to do it. She wasn’t going to be weak. She was going to be a fighter.

And that was all that mattered now.

Sakura turned on her heel, her small feet already moving faster, carrying her home. The world was bigger than it seemed, but now, for the first time, she felt like she could take it on. She wasn’t just going to be a girl who sat in the back of the class and wondered about the world. She was going to fight her way through it. And nothing was going to stop her.

-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-

And so, Sakura’s parents had left for another month, leaving her behind in the quiet, lonely house that felt like a stranger’s home. The walls were empty, the furniture cold and sterile. Her mother had kissed her on the forehead before she left, and her father had given her a brief nod. Their words were always the same—“Stay out of trouble, Sakura. Be good, okay?” It was almost as if they weren’t leaving her behind at all. But Sakura knew the truth. They were always leaving. Always busy. Always out on missions.

Sakura didn’t mind so much. She had learned to be alone, to occupy herself in silence. In fact, it was easier to be alone, because then no one asked her questions or expected her to be something she wasn’t. The quiet didn’t feel so bad when it was just her and the books.

Sakura had discovered their library card tucked inside her father’s desk drawer one afternoon, and with it, a whole new world had opened up. She’d gotten used to the small town library, its shelves packed with knowledge she’d never known before. Books on ninjutsu, chakra control, battle tactics. She spent hours there, reading about different types of chakra, about the ways it could be manipulated and shaped. She read about chakra healing, chakra weapons, chakra senses—there were so many things she never knew.

She didn’t care if it was hard. She didn’t care if it took time. All she cared about was getting stronger. She wasn’t going to be like the other girls at school, like Ino, who only cared about who had the best clothes or who was the prettiest. No. Sakura had something else in mind. She was going to be a fighter. She was going to master chakra the way the ninjas in the stories did.

Ino had left her alone for the most part, which was a blessing in disguise. Sakura had seen how Ino treated others, how she looked down on anyone who didn’t fit into her perfect image. It wasn’t worth the fight, not when there were more important things to focus on. Besides, Sakura had begun to ignore the whispers about her looks. Her big forehead, her awkwardness—it didn’t matter anymore. She wasn’t going to waste time caring about things that didn’t help her get stronger.

At school, her classmates’ comments seemed to bounce off her. They still teased her about her forehead, about her quiet nature, but it didn’t sting the way it used to. Every time they said something, she’d think back to those books. She’d remember the older man from the street fight. He didn’t care what anyone thought of him. He just fought, just lived his life the way he wanted to. That was who she was going to be. Not a pretty face in the crowd, but a strong ninja who would earn the respect of anyone who looked down on her.

She spent every afternoon practicing what she read in the books, even if it was just in the backyard of her house. She had no teacher. No one to guide her. Just the words on the pages and the determination in her heart. At first, it was difficult—her chakra control was weak, and her hands felt clumsy as she tried to form seals. But she didn’t give up. She kept trying. She practiced her chakra flow, focusing on keeping it steady, even when the energy seemed to slip away. Sometimes, she’d sit on the porch, just focusing on her breathing, trying to sense the energy inside her body.

It wasn’t perfect. Not by any means. But she could feel the change. Slowly, as the days passed, her chakra began to flow a little more easily. She could concentrate for longer periods, could feel the little tingle of energy that came with each correct movement. It was like she was unlocking a secret part of herself that had always been there, waiting for the right moment to be unleashed.

Sakura kept going. She kept working. She didn’t need anyone’s approval. She didn’t need Ino’s attention or anyone else’s compliments. The only thing that mattered was becoming stronger, more capable, more like the older man in the street fight who had inspired her.

And maybe, just maybe, her parents would see that, too. If she could show them what she was capable of, they’d stop looking past her. Maybe they’d even be proud of her.

With every new day, Sakura felt the tiny spark inside her grow brighter. She didn’t need anyone to tell her she was doing the right thing. She knew. She was doing it for herself. She wasn’t going to be forgotten. She wasn’t going to be the quiet, overlooked little girl. She was going to be a ninja—a strong one.

She didn’t know when it would happen or how, but one day, her parents would come home, and they would see her differently. They’d see her strength. They’d see her growth. They’d see the change she was making in herself, one tiny step at a time.

And that was all she needed.

Sakura continued to study and practice in the silence of her house, feeling her resolve grow stronger with every passing day.

-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-

Sakura had spent months practicing chakra control, honing her focus in silence, away from the distractions of her classmates. She had read about chakra concentration in every book she could get her hands on, and she had practiced with an intensity she didn’t think she was capable of. It wasn’t easy. She often struggled with the delicate balance, her chakra slipping away like water through her fingers, but she never gave up. Each failure only pushed her harder, each small success made her feel closer to the goal she had set for herself.

So when the teacher called them out to the courtyard for a new exercise, Sakura was ready. Her heart raced with anticipation. She was excited, eager to put all her practice to use. She had no idea who she would be paired with, but she knew this was her chance. She would show everyone, even herself, that she had what it took.

The teacher’s voice rang out across the courtyard, each name being called with a lighthearted, indifferent tone. Some students were paired up excitedly, while others sighed with disappointment, not sure what to expect. But then, the teacher’s voice broke through the hum of the group, calling out a name that made Sakura’s stomach twist with both nerves and excitement:

“Sakura vs… Sasuke.”

Sakura’s heart skipped a beat. Sasuke. She had seen him in class before. Dark-haired, sharp-eyed, always sitting in the middle of the room, a few rows away from her. He was quiet, just like her, but there was something about him—something that made him stand out. Maybe it was the way he carried himself, like he already knew he was important, that he already knew he was destined for greatness. He was confident, cool, and totally uninterested in anyone else.

Plus, he had some sort of family jutsu. She hadn’t read the book on it just yet, but she had checked it out weeks in advance, she planned on reading it.

She took a deep breath, forcing herself to stay calm. Sasuke. She could do this. She had been practicing. She wasn’t afraid of him.

As the rest of the class gathered around to watch, Sakura found herself standing face to face with him in the center of the courtyard. Sasuke barely looked at her, his dark eyes focused somewhere in the distance, his posture relaxed, almost casual. He seemed utterly uninterested, as though he already knew he would win. But Sakura wasn’t intimidated. Not this time. Not after everything she had been through.

She tied her hair into a tight ponytail, the familiar motion calming her, giving her a moment to center herself. Her fingers brushed against the fabric of her shirt, her heart thudding in her chest. This was it. She was going to show him—show everyone—that she could do this.

“Ready?” the teacher asked, his voice not unkind, but indifferent.

Sakura nodded, her hand twitching at her side, itching to form the seals she had practiced so many times. Sasuke didn’t respond, his hands loosely hanging by his sides, his face as unreadable as always.

“Go.” She was ready. She had practiced chakra control for so long. She had read the books, learned the seals, and spent countless hours working to strengthen her focus. She was ready to prove herself.

But as Sasuke moved, fast and silent, she realized—maybe she wasn’t quite ready.

Sasuke’s speed caught her off guard. Before she could even finish one seal, he was in front of her, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable. His fist was already moving toward her, glowing with chakra.

Sakura tried to block, but it was too late. The impact hit her stomach, and she felt her breath leave her body in a rush. She stumbled back, almost falling, her hands flying out to catch herself. She blinked, trying to clear her head, but her stomach burned where he had hit her. She hadn’t even gotten a chance to react. She hadn’t even gotten a chance to—

He was already moving again.

“Focus, Sakura!” her teacher’s voice rang out, but it barely registered. Her heart was too loud. Her chakra was all over the place, swirling like a storm inside her. She didn’t know how to control it in this chaos.

Sasuke was already advancing, his movements smooth, like he had practiced them a hundred times. He didn’t even look at her as he swung again, his fist connecting with her shoulder this time. The force of it made her spin in the air before crashing to the ground.

She lay there for a second, stunned, gasping for air, her hands pressing against the dirt. She tried to push herself up, but her body felt heavy, like it didn’t belong to her. She had to fight. She couldn’t just let him win like this.

But her chakra was still all wrong. It wasn’t stable. It was weak, like a candle flickering in the wind. She couldn’t gather it. She couldn’t focus it like she had in her practice sessions.

Sasuke was still standing there, waiting for her. His posture was casual, like he wasn’t even trying. Like he didn’t even care.

Sakura’s hands clenched into fists, and she pushed herself up. She didn’t care how tired she was. She wasn’t going to give up. She had trained for this. She had worked so hard.

She tried again. This time, she made the hand seals faster, more confident. She could feel the chakra moving, just a little. Maybe it would work this time.

But no.

Sasuke was already in front of her, his foot coming down to the ground just as she released the chakra. It was weak. It wasn’t enough.

Her attempt fizzled out like a firecracker that didn’t go off. Sasuke’s strike hit her chest, sending her flying backward, landing on her back with a loud thud. The world spun as she lay there, struggling to breathe.

She could feel the eyes of her classmates on her, some surprised, others whispering. She didn’t care. She was embarrassed, yes, but she wasn’t going to let this defeat her.

She pulled herself up again, slower this time, feeling the ache in her body. Her breath came in short gasps, but she wasn’t done.

Sasuke didn’t say anything, just waited, his arms crossed in front of him, his dark eyes never leaving hers. For a moment, Sakura felt something. Something more than just the sting of the defeat.

There was respect in the way he looked at her. Not pity. Not mockery. Just... respect. Maybe, just maybe, he understood.

Sakura’s fists tightened at her sides, her chakra swirling again, unstable but real. She wasn’t going to stop until she could do this. She didn’t care if it took another year, or ten years, or even longer. She would get stronger. She would become a real fighter.

“Okay,” Sakura muttered to herself, barely audible. “Okay, I can do this.”

Even if she wasn’t ready today, she would be one day. She would fight, and she would win.

The teacher called off the matches. "That's enough for today," he announced, his voice cutting through the buzzing whispers of the other children. His eyes briefly met Sakura's as she struggled to steady her breathing. There was no pity there, just the cool assessment of someone who'd seen countless young students face their first real defeat.

Sakura hadn't gotten a single hit. Her small seven-year-old body ached in places she hadn't known could hurt, and her chest burned with each breath. The training clothes her mother had bought her—a size too big so she could "grow into them"—were now dirty and torn at the knee. She'd have to wash them herself before her parents returned. If they returned soon.

Several of her classmates were already huddled together, pointing and giggling. She could hear fragments of their whispers: "...didn't even touch him..." and "...what did she expect?" A few looked at her with genuine sympathy, but most had already forgotten the match, moving on to discuss more interesting things.

Sasuke turned and walked away, not looking back, but the glint of respect in his eyes stayed with her. It was a small thing, a small step, but it meant everything.

She wasn't going to give up. Not now. Not ever.

-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-

One day, the teacher assigned new seating. Sakura didn't mind, as long as she wasn't near Ino- Ino was distracting. Instead, the teacher assigned Sakura to sit in an empty row with a boy who was a mix of quiet and loud. His name was Naruto- the teacher's only reasoning was that if Sakura was so quiet, then maybe she could balance the boy out. Sakura introduced herself, and Naruto did too, the boy had messy blonde hair, and he wore a faded green pair of goggles on his head. He was tan, a contrast to Sakura's pale.

Sakura watched him cautiously from the corner of her eye. She'd seen him before, of course. Everyone knew Naruto. He was the boy who shouted answers without raising his hand, who played pranks on the teachers when he thought no one was looking, who sometimes disappeared from class altogether. The teachers always seemed annoyed with him, their voices sharper when they called his name.

"So, um," Naruto fidgeted with his goggles, pushing them up higher on his head, "you're the girl who fought Sasuke, right?"

Sakura stiffened. Of course that's what he'd remember. Her most embarrassing moment.

"I didn't really fight him," she mumbled, opening her textbook to avoid his gaze. "He beat me."

"Yeah, but you got back up!" Naruto's voice was suddenly enthusiastic. "Most kids just stay down when Sasuke hits 'em. But you kept trying."

Sakura blinked, surprised by his observation. She hadn't thought anyone had noticed that part.

"I mean, I couldn't beat him either," Naruto continued, his voice dropping a little. "But one day I will! Believe it!"

The teacher cleared his throat loudly, giving them both a pointed look. Sakura quickly turned her attention to the front, but she could feel Naruto still watching her, like he was trying to figure something out.

Throughout the lesson, she noticed how Naruto would fidget, how he'd doodle in the margins of his notebook instead of taking notes, how his attention seemed to wander everywhere except where it should be. It was distracting, but not in the way Ino was distracting. This was different. Less judgmental, somehow.

When the teacher asked a question about chakra control – Sakura's favorite topic – she knew the answer immediately. But she kept her hand down, kept her eyes on her desk. Old habits.

"No one?" the teacher sighed. "We just covered this yesterday."

Naruto suddenly elbowed her, not roughly, but enough to make her look at him.

"You know it, don't you?" he whispered, blue eyes surprisingly perceptive. "I can tell."

Sakura hesitated, then shook her head slightly.

Naruto frowned, then shot his own hand into the air, waving it wildly. "I know! I know!" he called out, without waiting to be acknowledged.

"Naruto," the teacher said, clearly expecting another disruption. "What's the answer?"

Naruto grinned, then pointed at Sakura. "She knows! She's just too quiet to say it!"

Every head in the class turned toward her. Sakura felt her cheeks burn.

"Sakura?" the teacher prompted, eyebrow raised. "Do you have an answer?"

Her voice came out smaller than she wanted. "Chakra control is about... balance. It's not just about having a lot of chakra, but about directing it precisely where you want it to go."

The teacher nodded, looking mildly surprised. "That's correct."

Naruto beamed at her like she'd done something incredible. "See? I told you she knew it!"

As the lesson continued, Sakura found herself wondering about the strange boy beside her, with his worn goggles and his too-loud voice and the way he'd somehow noticed things about her that most people didn't bother to see.

-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-

After class, Naruto asked her to help tutor him on chakra control, he held up a frog wallet and said that he could buy a watermelon for them to eat, out in the field. It was summer, and Sakura's parents probably wouldn't be home for weeks, so she agreed.

"Really?" Naruto's eyes widened like he couldn't believe she'd said yes. He clutched his frog wallet tighter, as if afraid she might change her mind. "You'll really help me?"

Sakura nodded, tucking a strand of pink hair behind her ear. "I've been studying it a lot," she said quietly. "I'm not very good at using it in a fight yet, but I understand the theory."

Naruto grinned so wide it seemed to take up his whole face. "That's perfect! I don't understand any of it! The teachers just keep saying 'focus, focus' but they never explain what that means!"

They walked together to the market, where Naruto carefully counted out coins from his frog wallet to buy a small watermelon. The shopkeeper frowned when he saw Naruto approach but took his money without comment. Sakura noticed how Naruto's shoulders tensed, how his smile became a little more forced. She pretended not to see.

The training field was empty in the late afternoon heat. They found a spot under the shade of a large tree, and Naruto placed the watermelon carefully in a patch of cool grass.

"So," he said, sitting cross-legged across from her, "what's the secret to chakra control?"

Sakura thought for a moment, trying to remember how the books had explained it. "It's not really a secret. It's more like... practice. And understanding that chakra is part of you, not something separate."

Naruto frowned, his brow furrowed in concentration. "But how do you make it do what you want? Sometimes I feel like I have tons of it but it just... explodes everywhere."

"That might be because you're not balancing your physical and spiritual energies," Sakura explained, warming to her subject. "Look, the books say chakra is made up of both. If they're not in balance, your chakra gets unstable."

She picked up a leaf from the ground, remembering one of the exercises she'd read about. "Here, try this. Try to focus your chakra to make the leaf stick to your forehead."

Naruto took the leaf skeptically. "How's this supposed to help?"

"It's about precision," Sakura said. "You don't need a lot of chakra for this. You just need the right amount, in the right place."

They practiced for over an hour. Naruto struggled, his frustration growing with each failed attempt. The leaf would either fall immediately or be blown away by too much chakra. But he didn't give up. Sakura was surprised by his persistence, how he kept trying even when she could see he wanted to throw the leaf and stomp on it.

Finally, when the sun was starting to set, Naruto managed to keep the leaf stuck to his forehead for a full five seconds before it fluttered away.

"I did it!" he shouted, jumping to his feet. "Did you see that, Sakura? I really did it!"

His enthusiasm was contagious. Sakura found herself smiling—a real smile, not the polite one she usually wore at school. "You did," she agreed. "You just need more practice now."

Naruto flopped back onto the grass, breathing hard but grinning. "I'm starving. Let's eat that watermelon!"

They split the watermelon, its red flesh bright against the green grass. Juice dripped down their chins as they ate, and for the first time in a long while, Sakura didn't feel self-conscious about being messy.

"You know," Naruto said between bites, "you're really good at explaining stuff. Way better than the teachers."

Sakura felt her cheeks warm at the unexpected compliment. "I just read a lot," she mumbled.

"Well, you should talk more in class," Naruto said, spitting watermelon seeds onto the grass. "You're smart. You should let people know it."

Sakura looked at him, at his messy blonde hair and his stained t-shirt and the absolute certainty in his blue eyes when he spoke to her. She didn't know what to say to that, so she just ate her watermelon and watched as the evening shadows grew longer across the training field.

"Same time tomorrow?" Naruto asked as they gathered their things to leave.

Sakura hesitated, then nodded. "Okay."

As she walked home to her empty house, she realized she hadn't thought about her parents all afternoon. She hadn't thought about Ino or her grandma or any of the things that usually filled her mind. Instead, she'd just been... present. Teaching. Helping. Being heard.

It was nice, she decided. Different, but nice.

Chapter Text

Sakura sat alone during lunch break, her back against the rough bark of a tree at the edge of the Academy yard. She had a book open on her lap—one she'd borrowed from the library about advanced chakra theory. Most of it was still beyond her understanding, but she kept reading anyway, determined to grasp even the smallest pieces of knowledge that might help her improve.

The shadow fell over her page suddenly, blocking the sunlight. Sakura looked up, expecting to see Naruto with his bright grin and endless questions about their practice sessions. Instead, her breath caught in her throat.

Sasuke Uchiha stood there, hands in his pockets, dark eyes fixed on her with that same unreadable expression he always wore. He didn't smile-Sakura had never seen him smile around the Academy-but there was something different about the way he looked at her now. Less dismissive, perhaps.

She closed her book quickly, suddenly self-conscious. "Um, hello," she said, her voice smaller than she wanted it to be.

Sasuke didn't immediately respond. His gaze shifted to the book in her lap, then back to her face. "You've been practicing," he finally said. It wasn't a question.

Sakura nodded, not trusting herself to speak. The memory of their match still stung, the way he had moved so effortlessly while she struggled just to stay on her feet.

"I saw you yesterday. At the training ground with that loud kid." His tone was flat, matter-of-fact.

"Naruto," she supplied automatically, then wondered why she felt the need to defend him.

Sasuke made a small sound that might have been acknowledgment. "Your chakra control is better now."

Sakura blinked, surprised by what almost sounded like a compliment. "I've been working on it," she said carefully. "Reading a lot. Practicing whenever I can."

Sasuke looked at her for a long moment, and Sakura had the strange feeling he was seeing something in her that others missed. Something that maybe even she didn't fully recognize yet.

"The local library doesn't have the best books on chakra control," he said finally, his voice still quiet and serious, like everything he said was a secret not meant for just anyone to hear. "My clan has better ones."

Sakura's eyes widened at the implication. Was he offering to let her borrow books from his family's collection? The Uchiha clan was one of the oldest, most prestigious in the village. Their compound was like its own small village within Konoha.

Before she could respond, Sasuke reached into his pocket and pulled out a small, worn scroll. He held it out to her, his expression unchanged. "This explains the leaf exercise better than what they teach here. There are three more levels after the basic one."

Sakura hesitated, then took the scroll, careful not to let their fingers touch. "Thank you," she said, genuinely confused by this unexpected interaction. "But why—"

"You got back up," Sasuke cut her off, his voice suddenly sharper. "During our match. Most people don't."

He turned to leave then, as abruptly as he had appeared, but paused after a few steps. Without looking back at her, he added, "If you want to get stronger, you need to train with someone who won't let you win."

Then he was walking away, hands back in his pockets, posture straight and confident. Several girls across the yard watched him go, whispering excitedly to each other, but Sasuke didn't seem to notice any of them.

Sakura looked down at the scroll in her hands, her mind racing. Was that what this was? An offer to train together? Or just a momentary acknowledgment that she might be worth noticing after all?

She carefully tucked the scroll into her bag, feeling something unfamiliar flutter in her chest. Not the crush that so many girls seemed to have on Sasuke, but something different. A tiny spark of pride, that he had seen something in her efforts. That he had noticed her determination, even in failure.

The bell rang, calling them back to class. Sakura gathered her things, her mind still trying to make sense of what had just happened. She glanced across the yard and caught Sasuke looking at her one last time before he disappeared into the Academy building.

Maybe, she thought, getting stronger wasn't just about proving something to her parents anymore. Maybe it was also about proving something to herself—and to anyone else who might be watching.

-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-

The afternoon sun cast long shadows across the training field as Sakura and Naruto made their way to their usual spot. Sakura carried a small plastic bag filled with clementines, the citrus scent wafting through the air with each step. She had stopped by the market on the way, using some of the money her parents had left behind. They always made sure she had more than enough—perhaps to ease their guilt about their constant absence.

"You didn't have to buy those," Naruto said, eyeing the bag of fruit. "I could've gotten us something."

"It's fine," Sakura replied quietly. "My parents leave plenty of money. They're always... prepared."

Naruto didn’t question it, it wasn’t like he ever had a guardian around either.

They settled under the large tree that had become their unofficial training spot. The grass was worn in places where they had sat day after day, practicing chakra control exercises together. It felt comfortable now, familiar in a way that Sakura hadn't expected when they first started.

Sakura carefully removed Sasuke's scroll from her bag, handling it with a reverence that didn't go unnoticed by Naruto.

"What's that?" he asked, leaning closer to get a better look.

Sakura hesitated, not sure how to explain. "It's... a more advanced version of the leaf exercise. It shows three more levels after the basic one."

Naruto's eyes widened. "That's awesome! Where'd you get it?"

"Sasuke gave it to me," she admitted, watching Naruto's expression shift from excitement to confusion. "He said it's from his clan's collection."

Naruto's brow furrowed, the way it always did when Sasuke's name came up. "Why would he give you that?"

Sakura shrugged, avoiding Naruto's gaze. "I think he noticed we've been training. He said..." She paused, remembering Sasuke's words. "He said my chakra control is getting better."

Naruto was quiet for a moment, an unusual state for him. Then he nodded decisively. "Well, yeah, of course it is! We've been working hard!"

Sakura carefully unrolled the scroll, revealing detailed diagrams and instructions written in a neat, precise hand. Before letting Naruto touch it, she looked at him seriously.

"This is really important, Naruto. I'm only borrowing it, and I need to give it back to Sasuke in the same condition. Promise me you won't do anything to damage it."

Naruto sat up straighter, recognizing the gravity in her tone. He nodded, his blue eyes solemn. "I promise, Sakura. I'll be super careful with it. Believe it!"

Despite his usual energy, Naruto was uncharacteristically gentle as he accepted the scroll, holding it like it might crumble between his fingers. He spread it on the grass between them, studying the diagrams with intense concentration.

"So, these are the next levels?" he asked, pointing to an illustration showing a leaf spinning on a person's palm.

Sakura nodded. "First is making the leaf stick to your forehead, which you've almost mastered. Then you learn to make it hover just above your palm, then spin it, and finally..." She pointed to the final diagram, showing multiple leaves suspended in the air around a person. "You control several at once, each doing something different."

Naruto's eyes gleamed with determination. "I'm gonna master all of these! Just watch!"

"We should start with what we know," Sakura suggested, practical as always. "You keep working on the basic leaf exercise until you can hold it perfectly for at least a minute. I'm going to try practicing something else today."

Naruto raised an eyebrow. "What are you gonna work on?"

Sakura took a deep breath. "The Clone Jutsu."

"Really?" Naruto looked surprised. "That's way harder than the regular jutsu they teach at the Academy. Even some upperclassmen have trouble with it."

"I know," Sakura said, her voice quiet but determined. "But I read that it's not about how much chakra you have, it's about control. And control is what I'm good at."

Naruto grinned, impressed by her ambition. "Alright! Let's do this!"

They began their separate practices, Naruto sitting cross-legged with a leaf pressed to his forehead, his face scrunched in concentration. Sakura stood a few feet away, her hands forming the seal she had memorized from the scroll she'd glimpsed in the library.

The first few attempts were frustrating. Sakura could feel her chakra responding, swirling within her like a small storm, but she couldn't seem to give it the right form. Instead of a solid clone, she created wisps of smoke that dissipated almost immediately.

Meanwhile, Naruto was making progress with the leaf. He had managed to keep it stuck to his forehead for nearly thirty seconds before his concentration broke and it fluttered away.

"Almost had it!" he exclaimed, picking up the leaf for another try.

Sakura watched him for a moment, admiring his persistence. Then she closed her eyes, refocusing on her own task. She thought about what she had read—how Shadow Clones required precise division of chakra, splitting it evenly between the original and the clone. It wasn't just about power; it was about balance.

Taking a deep breath, she formed the hand seal again, focusing on dividing her chakra, imagining it splitting like a river around a stone. She felt something different this time—a pulling sensation, as if part of her was being drawn away.

There was a puff of smoke, and when it cleared, a perfect copy of Sakura stood beside her, looking just as surprised as she felt.

"You did it!" Naruto shouted, the leaf falling forgotten from his forehead as he jumped to his feet. "That's amazing, Sakura!"

The clone lasted only a few seconds before dissolving into smoke, but it had been real. Sakura felt a wave of exhaustion wash over her, her knees wobbling slightly. She hadn't expected the jutsu to drain so much of her chakra.

"Are you okay?" Naruto asked, suddenly at her side, his hand hovering near her elbow as if ready to catch her.

Sakura nodded, a small smile forming on her lips despite the fatigue. "I'm fine. Just tired. But I did it."

"That was so cool!" Naruto's excitement was palpable. "Maybe we should take a break, though. Have some of those oranges?"

They sat together under the tree, peeling the sweet fruit, the juice sticky on their fingers. Sakura watched as Naruto went back to practicing, the leaf now staying firmly on his forehead for longer periods. She felt too drained to try the Clone again, but she didn't mind observing. There was something fascinating about watching Naruto train—the way his usual restlessness transformed into an intense focus.

"You know," she said after a while, "I think we're both getting better."

Naruto's grin was as bright as the setting sun. "Yeah, and we're going to keep getting better! One day, I'll be Hokage, and you'll be... well, whatever awesome thing you want to be!"

Sakura smiled, thinking about the scroll, about Sasuke's unexpected acknowledgment, about her own small victory with the Clone Jutsu

"Yeah," she agreed softly. "Whatever we want to be."

-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-

Weeks passed, and the routine had settled in. Naruto was breezing through the training scrolls like it was nothing, while Sakura... was slowly getting there. She'd managed to clear each level, albeit with more concentration and effort than Naruto, but the key part was that she finished. She was proud of herself for sticking with it.

Now, it was time to return the scroll to Sasuke.

Sakura brushed through her pink hair, tugging it into a loose ponytail. She threw on her usual blue blouse, paired with her jorts, and slipped on her sandals. After checking the scroll tucked inside her bag, she stepped outside into the soft morning sunlight. The village was already waking up, the usual sounds of busy vendors and kids on their way to school filling the air.

Across the street, Ino stood watering the flowers outside her family's shop. Ino waved at Sakura, her eyes lingering for a moment before noticing Naruto jogging toward her. Ino's smile faltered, her lips curling up into a tight, dismissive grin as she turned away, busying herself with the flowers.

Sakura sighed, trying to ignore the way Ino acted around her and Naruto. She'd never been a fan of the tension between them. But there was no time to dwell on it—Naruto was here.

"Yo, Sakura!" Naruto grinned widely, his hands shoved into his jacket pockets. "Ready to go?"

"Yeah, I'm gonna give this back to Sasuke," Sakura replied, pulling the scroll from her bag and showing it to him. The edges were slightly worn, but it was still in decent shape.

Naruto squinted at the scroll. "Why're you giving it back to him? He doesn't even care."

Sakura shrugged, letting out a quiet sigh. "It's his, Naruto. I'm just returning it."

Naruto scrunched his face, unimpressed. "Whatever. He probably won't even say thanks."

Sakura rolled her eyes but couldn't hide the small smile tugging at the corner of her lips. "Maybe. But it's the right thing to do."

Naruto huffed but then brightened again. "Well, at least tell him I was the one who helped you out!"

Sakura grinned. "Sure. If you want."

She didn't have time to respond before Naruto leaned in, grinning mischievously. "Hey, hey, Sakura! I can help you with chakra control, too! I've gotten really good at it."

Sakura gave him an amused but skeptical look. "Naruto, you're good at throwing yourself at things until they work. That's not exactly chakra control."

Naruto blinked, looking slightly offended. "What? Hey, that's a skill!"

Sakura snorted, trying not to laugh. "Yeah, sure, Naruto. But I think I need a little more seriousness for this one."

Naruto puffed out his chest proudly. "Well, you know where to find me if you change your mind!"

They continued their walk to the academy, Sakura feeling a strange calm walking beside him. Despite all the chaos Naruto caused, he somehow made things feel less... heavy.

When they reached the academy, Sakura noticed Sasuke already sitting by the window, his usual aloof self. His dark eyes were locked on something outside, but his expression remained unreadable. Sakura hesitated for a moment. She knew this was the perfect time to give him the scroll back, but for some reason, she couldn't shake the nerves bubbling up inside her.

She took a deep breath and headed toward Sasuke's desk, the scroll clutched tightly in her hands. As she neared him, she caught his eye. He blinked, looking up at her with that same cool, impassive look.

"What is it?" Sasuke's voice was low, a little distant, but not unkind.

"I—uh, I finished the scroll, so I'm giving it back to you." Sakura held it out, trying to keep her voice steady despite the anxiety, god, he was so nonchalant, it was annoying.

Sasuke eyed the scroll briefly before reaching out and taking it. He unrolled it slightly, inspecting the contents with the same detached expression he always had. "Took you longer than I thought," he muttered, but his tone wasn't mean. It was... well, Sasuke. Oh no, is he going to think I'm dumb? I bet he thinks I'm dumb. Ugh. Why is it that every time he looks at me I feel like I'm going to burst into flames?

Sakura stiffened slightly, but she fought the urge to snap back. "I didn't give up, though," she said instead, a little more defensively than she intended. She forced herself to breathe and relax, reminding herself that Sasuke was just Sasuke.

Sasuke glanced at her for a moment, his gaze narrowing slightly. "Hn."

Sakura felt a bit awkward now, standing there with him. This was the part where she usually got nervous, unsure of how to keep a conversation going with him. Still, she had come here for a reason.

"I... I also wanted to ask you about chakra control," she blurted out, suddenly feeling the weight of her question. She glanced at the scroll again, unsure of how to bring up the next part. "I'm having trouble focusing my chakra. It's harder to make it do what I want."

Sasuke looked at her for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Sakura thought he might just brush her off, but then he said, "You can already control your chakra. Just focus more on how you channel it." His tone was cool, but there was something almost... encouraging about it.

Sakura blinked, surprised by the response. She had expected more of a dismissal, or worse, a snarky remark. But instead, he was giving her actual advice.

"Channel it...?" she repeated, trying to make sense of it. "How do I do that?"

Sasuke looked away, his gaze turning back to the window for a brief moment, and for a second, Sakura thought he wasn't going to answer. But then he spoke, voice quieter this time, as if he didn't want anyone else to hear.

"I'll show you. After school. We'll practice."

Sakura's heart skipped a beat. "Really?"

"Hn." Sasuke nodded, but his attention drifted again, his face returning to its usual impassive state. It was like he had already moved on from the conversation, but Sakura stood there for a moment, processing what he'd said.

He was going to help her.

She smiled softly, feeling a warmth spread through her chest. It wasn't much, but it was more than she'd expected. "Thanks, Sasuke," she said, her voice a little quieter now, softer.

Sasuke didn't respond, and that was fine. She was used to that by now. She felt like maybe, just maybe, he saw her as something more than just another annoying person in his way. Like the annoying girls in the classroom.

Her gaze wandered to Naruto, sitting across the room. He was hunched over his desk, scribbling aimlessly on his paper, eyes darting around, but not really engaging with anyone. He looked... well, kind of lonely, actually. It made something twist in her stomach.

He's always so loud, so... full of energy, but today he looks like he could use a friend.

"Oh, wait," she blurted out before she could stop herself. "Can Naruto come along?"

Sasuke looked at her, his brow furrowing for a second. "Why?"

Sakura shifted awkwardly, her fingers tapping against her desk. "Well... he's always around, and he's my friend, you know? I think... it might be more fun if he joins us." Her voice was quieter now, the words tumbling out a little too fast. Why am I saying this? She bit her lip, looking back at Naruto. His big blue eyes were staring at her now, hopeful.

Sasuke paused, glancing at Naruto for a second, then back at Sakura. He was probably wondering why on earth she'd want that loudmouth tagging along, but to her surprise, Sasuke sighed and said, "Fine. Whatever."

Sakura blinked, surprised. "Really?"

"Yeah. You asked." Sasuke's tone was indifferent, but something about it made her feel... relieved? She wasn't sure, but it was like he wasn't completely against the idea.

Sakura couldn't help the soft smile that crept onto her face. "Thanks, Sasuke!" she said, a little more excited now. "I mean it."

Sasuke didn't respond—he never did—but Sakura didn't mind. She was used to it by now.

She quickly ran back to her seat, where Naruto was waiting, whose eyes were wide with excitement. "Naruto!" she whispered loudly enough for him to hear. "Guess what? Sasuke said we can practice together after school!"

Naruto's face lit up, and he immediately shot up from his seat. "No way! You're not messing with me, are you?"

Sakura shook her head. "I'm serious! No tricks this time!"

"Alright! I'm gonna show you all my secret moves!" Naruto grinned, practically bouncing in his seat.

Sakura couldn't help but laugh at his excitement. It was a little contagious. Maybe this wouldn't be so bad after all.

She stole a glance at Sasuke, who seemed completely uninterested now, his attention already back on the lesson. But for some reason, it didn't bother her today.

It's going to be fun, even if Sasuke is being... Sasuke

-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-

The afternoon sun hung high in the sky as Sakura, Naruto, and Sasuke left the academy together. After a brief discussion, they decided to stop by the market before heading to the training grounds. The cramped classroom had been stifling, and the idea of training in the heat without refreshments seemed unwise.

The afternoon market buzzed with life as Sakura navigated between the colorful stalls. The coins in her pocket clinked with each step, a reminder of the money her parents had left her—always more than enough. Her eyes wandered over the fresh produce until they settled on a pile of watermelons, their striped green rinds gleaming under the warm sun.

She picked one up, testing its weight before tapping it gently with her knuckles, listening for the hollow sound that signaled ripeness.

"That one's perfect," the vendor nodded approvingly. "Sweetest of the bunch."

Sakura handed over her coins and carefully cradled the watermelon against her chest. It was heavier than she'd anticipated, but she adjusted her grip and continued through the market.

A few stalls away, she spotted Sasuke. His back was turned to her as he examined tomatoes with the same intensity he brought to training. His fingers moved methodically over the red fruits, selecting only those that met his exacting standards before placing them in a brown paper bag.

She hesitated, suddenly unsure whether to approach or wait. Before she could decide, Sasuke turned around, his dark eyes meeting hers briefly before dropping to the watermelon in her arms.

"That looks heavy," he said, his voice neutral—not quite concerned, but acknowledging her struggle.

Sakura straightened her posture, determined not to appear weak. "I can manage."

Sasuke made that small sound in the back of his throat—the one that wasn't quite agreement but acceptance of her answer. He fell into step beside her as they headed toward the training grounds, their footsteps finding a natural rhythm together.

The silence between them wasn't uncomfortable. Sakura found herself stealing glances at the bag of tomatoes in his hand. There was something strangely humanizing about seeing Sasuke doing something so ordinary as buying fruit.

"I didn't know you liked tomatoes," she said, immediately regretting how obvious the statement was.

Sasuke didn't look at her when he replied, "They're efficient. Good source of energy, easy to eat."

Of course he would choose food based on practicality, Sakura thought, hiding a small smile. Everything Sasuke did had purpose—even his snacks.

As they approached the training field, they could hear Naruto before they saw him. His voice carried across the open space, punctuated by occasional shouts of triumph. When they cleared the tree line, they spotted him—a blur of orange and yellow, leaping between wooden training posts with boundless energy.

Sweat glistened on his forehead, evidence that he'd been at it for some time already.

"Hey! You guys finally made it!" Naruto shouted when he spotted them, he bounded over, his face flushed with exertion but wearing his trademark grin. "Whoa, Sakura! That watermelon's huge!"

"I thought we could share it after training," she explained, grateful to set it down in the shade of a large oak tree. "It's really hot today."

Naruto's attention shifted to Sasuke's purchase. "What'd you bring, Sasuke? Some super-secret ninja scrolls?"

"Tomatoes," Sasuke replied flatly, placing his bag next to the watermelon.

"Tomatoes?" Naruto's face scrunched up in confusion. "Who brings tomatoes to train?"

Sasuke didn't bother answering, already walking toward the center of the field. "Are we here to practice or discuss food preferences?"

Naruto huffed, quickly following him. "I've been practicing for an hour already! Look at this!"

He formed a hand sign, and suddenly he was about five feet away, a log in his place from before.

"See?" Naruto boasted, before the log disappeared.

Sasuke raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "You hardly moved."

"Yeah, well, at least I did it," Naruto retorted, his voice rising with indignation.

Sakura joined them, watching their back-and-forth with a mixture of amusement and exasperation. "What are we working on today?" she asked, hoping to redirect their energy before they could really start arguing.

Sasuke turned to her, his expression softening almost imperceptibly. "You said you were having trouble channeling chakra. Show me what you can do."

Sakura nodded, suddenly feeling self-conscious under his direct gaze. She closed her eyes and focused, feeling the familiar warmth of chakra flowing through her body. She had gotten better at accessing it quickly, but directing it precisely still felt like trying to guide water with her fingers.

She formed the hand seal for the clone jutsu, concentrating on dividing her chakra evenly. A puff of smoke appeared, and when it cleared, a perfect copy of Sakura stood beside her. It held its form for several seconds before flickering and dissolving away.

"You're using too much chakra at once," Sasuke observed, his dark eyes analyzing her technique. "You need to regulate the flow, not just direct it."

"How exactly do I do that?" Sakura asked, genuinely wanting to understand.

Sasuke paused, considering his words carefully. "Think of your chakra as water behind a dam. Don't just open the floodgates—control how much you release at any moment."

Naruto, who had been watching with surprising attentiveness, jumped in. "Yeah! It's like when you're eating ramen and you don't want to slurp too loud, so you take smaller bites instead of big ones!"

Sasuke gave him a flat look. "It's nothing like that."

"Made sense to me," Naruto muttered, crossing his arms.

Despite herself, Sakura laughed. The tension in her shoulders eased as she looked between them—so different, yet both trying to help her in their own ways.

"Let me try again," she said, refocusing her concentration.

This time, she imagined her chakra not as a rushing river but as a controlled stream, releasing it gradually rather than all at once. The clone that appeared seemed more stable, lasting nearly twice as long before disappearing.

Sasuke nodded, a hint of approval in his eyes. "Better."

"That was awesome, Sakura!" Naruto exclaimed, his enthusiasm boundless. "You're getting so good at this!"

A warm feeling spread through Sakura's chest at their reactions—Sasuke's quiet acknowledgment carrying as much weight as Naruto's excited praise.

The afternoon progressed as they took turns demonstrating techniques and offering suggestions. Even Sasuke, usually so reserved, showed them a fire jutsu he was perfecting—a small controlled flame that danced across his palm without burning him. The flame flickered with impressive stability, though Sasuke's brow furrowed slightly, indicating he wasn't completely satisfied with it yet.

"How do you do that?" Naruto asked, momentarily forgetting his competitive stance in the face of genuine curiosity.

"Focus and precision," Sasuke replied. After a pause, he added, "I could show you the basics."

Naruto's surprise mirrored Sakura's own. Sasuke offering to teach Naruto something willingly was unprecedented.

As the sun began to dip toward the horizon, casting long shadows across the training field, they were all sweaty and tired, but there was a sense of accomplishment hanging in the air.

"I think I'm done for today," Sakura admitted, dropping to sit beneath the tree where their food waited. "My chakra reserves aren't as deep as yours."

Naruto flopped down beside her dramatically. "I'm starving! Can we cut that watermelon now?"

Sasuke joined them with more restraint, reaching for his bag of tomatoes. "You should work on building your stamina," he told Sakura, but his tone wasn't unkind. "Chakra reserves can be expanded with practice."

"I read about that," Sakura sighed, pulling out a kunai to cut the watermelon. "I'm trying."

"You're doing great," Naruto insisted, watching hungrily as she sliced into the melon. "Way better than a few weeks ago!"

The watermelon split open with a satisfying crack, revealing bright red flesh that glistened in the late afternoon light. Sakura cut it into wedges, handing the first pieces to Naruto and Sasuke before taking one for herself.

Naruto bit into his immediately, juice running down his chin. "So good!" he mumbled through a mouthful, seeds sticking to his cheeks.

Sasuke ate his more carefully, maintaining his composure even while eating watermelon. He alternated between the sweet fruit and his tomatoes, a combination that made Naruto wrinkle his nose.

"How can you eat those plain?" Naruto asked, pointing at the tomatoes with his half-eaten watermelon slice.

"They're good," Sasuke replied simply, adding after a moment, "My mother grows them in our garden, but these are from the market."

Sakura was surprised by the casual mention of his family—Sasuke rarely spoke about them.

She leaned back against the tree trunk, savoring the sweet juice of the watermelon and the peaceful moment. The sun was setting, painting the sky in brilliant oranges and pinks, casting a golden light over the three of them.

She glanced at Sasuke, who was looking out at the horizon with that unreadable expression of his. Then at Naruto, who had watermelon seeds stuck to his face and a contented smile. Something warm and certain settled in her chest.

I hope, she thought, I end up with these two on my genin team when I graduate.

-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-

Chapter Text

The evening air had cooled by the time Sasuke made his way home. His muscles ached pleasantly from the day's training, and the sweet taste of watermelon lingered on his tongue. He touched his bag where a few remaining tomatoes nestled—he'd save those for tomorrow.

Training with Naruto and Sakura was... not unpleasant. Naruto was still loud and obnoxious, but his determination was actually cool . And Sakura—she was improving quickly, her chakra control already more precise than either of the boys', even if her reserves were smaller.

Maybe Father will be impressed when I tell him about the new shuriken technique I mastered today, Sasuke thought, a small, warm hope kindling in his chest. If he could just keep improving, keep pushing forward, maybe one day his father would look at him the way he looked at Itachi.

The moon hung full and bright overhead as Sasuke turned onto the street that led to the Uchiha district. He frowned. Something felt... wrong. The street lamps were lit, but there was no sound—no voices, no footsteps, none of the usual evening activities of his clan.

Just silence.

Sasuke's pace quickened, his heart beginning to pound against his ribs. As he passed under the arch marking the entrance to the Uchiha compound, his steps faltered.

A body lay crumpled on the ground. Then another. And another.

"No," Sasuke whispered, the word escaping like a breath. He broke into a run, darting past fallen clan members, their blank eyes staring at nothing. Blood pooled dark against the stone streets, gleaming black in the moonlight.

This isn't real. This can't be real.

But the metallic scent of blood filled his nostrils, undeniable and sickening.

"Mother? Father?" His voice cracked as he called out, sprinting toward his home. The sliding door was partially open. Sasuke's small hand trembled as he pushed it wider, stepping into the darkened house.

"Mother? Father? Are you here?" His voice sounded tiny, childlike, even to his own ears. No answer came.

Sasuke moved through the house, his footsteps echoing in the emptiness. When he reached the door to his parents' room, something inside him already knew, but he pushed forward anyway.

The door creaked as it opened.

Two figures lay on the floor, still and silent. His father's broad shoulders, his mother's long hair spread out like a dark halo.

"No," Sasuke breathed, stumbling forward. "Please, no."

He fell to his knees beside them, his small frame shaking uncontrollably. The room seemed to spin around him, the walls closing in. His stomach lurched, and he thought he might be sick.

"Why?" The question tore from his throat in a sob. "Who would—"

A shadow moved in the corner of the room. Sasuke's head snapped up, his vision blurring with tears.

"Brother?" he whispered, recognizing the silhouette. Hope flared briefly—Itachi was here, Itachi would help, Itachi would know what to do. "Itachi, Mother and Father are—"

Itachi stepped forward into a shaft of moonlight. Blood spattered his ANBU uniform, and his eyes—his eyes were wrong. Not the familiar dark, not even the red of the Sharingan that Sasuke had seen before, but something different, something terrible.

"I know, Sasuke." Itachi's voice was cold, empty of the gentle patience it usually held when addressing his little brother. "I killed them."

The world stopped. Sasuke couldn't breathe, couldn't think.

"You... what? No, that's not... you wouldn't..." His words dissolved into incoherence.

"I killed everyone," Itachi continued, as if discussing the weather. "To test the limits of my ability."

Sasuke shook his head violently. "That's not true! You wouldn't! You couldn't!"

"Foolish little brother." Itachi's eyes shifted, the strange pattern in them spinning. "You're not even worth killing."

The room around Sasuke warped, and suddenly he was no longer kneeling beside his parents. He was standing in the street, watching as Itachi cut down their aunt, their uncle, their cousins, everyone—over and over and over again.

Sasuke screamed, clutching his head, but the images wouldn't stop. Every death, every drop of blood, every cry of pain played out before him in excruciating detail.

When it finally ended, Sasuke found himself back in the room, collapsed on the floor. Itachi stood over him, looking down with those terrible eyes.

"If you wish to kill me one day, then hate me. Detest me. Run and cling to life. And when you have eyes like mine, come before me."

Sasuke couldn't speak, couldn't move. His body felt leaden, crushed under the weight of what had happened.

Itachi turned to leave, pausing at the doorway. "Sasuke." His voice was softer for just a moment. "The tomatoes in the garden are ready to harvest. Mother was going to pick them tomorrow."

What the fuck.

Then he was gone, leaving Sasuke alone with the bodies of his parents and the ruins of everything he had ever known.

The warm feeling from earlier that day—sitting with Naruto and Sakura, eating watermelon in the sunset—seemed to belong to another lifetime. Another boy. That Sasuke was dead now, just like everyone else he had loved.

In his place was only emptiness, and a single thought that would grow to consume everything else:

I will kill you, Itachi. I swear it.

°❀.ೃ࿔*

Sakura sat alone on the Academy swing, her lunch untouched beside her. The courtyard was unusually quiet today, just as it had been all week. Even the usual troublemakers were subdued, their pranks and laughter absent from the hallways.

She glanced at the empty spot where Sasuke normally sat during lunch—the bench, slightly apart from everyone else, but still there. Present. Now the space seemed to echo with his absence, a void that drew her eyes again and again.

It had been a week since she'd last seen him. A week since that afternoon when they'd trained together and shared watermelon as the sun set. A week since everything had changed.

Sakura remembered the morning she'd found out. She'd been eating breakfast when her father had came home, he dropped the newspaper on the table, his face grim. The headline had made her spoon clatter against her bowl: "UCHIHA CLAN MASSACRED—SOLE SURVIVOR, 7-YEAR-OLD SASUKE UCHIHA."

She hadn't understood at first. The words had blurred before her eyes as she tried to make sense of them. An entire clan—Sasuke's entire family—gone in a single night. And the culprit... Sasuke's own brother.

"How could someone do that to their family?" she'd whispered, her small hands trembling as she held the paper.

Her parents had exchanged looks over her head, the kind adults share when they don't know how to explain the inexplicable to a child. Her mother had gently taken the newspaper away, but the damage was already done. The images the words had conjured remained branded in Sakura's mind.

That same day, her parents had rushed back to Konoha from their mission, but they weren't really home . They came and went like ghosts, spending long hours in meetings with ANBU and the Hokage, returning only to shower, change, and depart again with worried expressions. The massacre had shaken the entire village to its core.

"When will Sasuke come back to school?" Sakura had asked her mother one evening as she briefly stopped home.

Her mother had paused in gathering her scrolls, a shadow passing over her face. "I don't know, sweetheart. He's... he's going through something no child should ever have to experience. Give him time."

Time. As if time could heal something so broken.

At the Academy, Iruka-sensei had announced they would spend the week reviewing previous lessons, practicing in the courtyard instead of learning new material. His eyes had been tired, his normally enthusiastic demeanor dampened. Everyone understood without him saying it—this was to give the village time, wait for Sasuke to come back. If he did.

Sakura looked across the courtyard to where Naruto sat alone, picking at the grass. He hadn't been himself either. No loud declarations about becoming Hokage, no attempts to gain attention through mischief. Just quiet, his blue eyes occasionally drifting to Sasuke's empty spot with an expression Sakura couldn't quite read.

She hadn't expected Naruto to be affected so deeply. He and Sasuke hadn’t really spoken until that night. But there was something in Naruto's subdued behavior that spoke of understanding beyond what she'd given him credit for.

Yesterday, she'd overheard him asking Iruka-sensei if Sasuke was going to be okay, if he had somewhere to live, if he was all alone now. The concern in his voice had made Sakura see Naruto differently, if only for a moment. She knew that Naruto lived alone. Honestly, the three of them would technically be in the same boat. With all the time Sakura’s parents were gone, she might as well be living alone.

A breeze rustled the leaves overhead, sending a few spiraling down to land on the empty spot where Sasuke should be sitting. Sakura watched them settle on the ground, her chest tight with an ache she didn't fully understand.

She'd brought an extra tomato in her lunch every day this week, just in case Sasuke returned. Each afternoon, she'd leave it on his spot before going home. Each morning, she'd find it gone—taken by animals in the night, perhaps, or removed by the Academy staff. But she kept bringing them, a small, futile gesture that somehow made her feel less helpless.

"Do you think he's ever coming back?" Ino asked, suddenly appearing beside her. Despite their growing rivalry, the tragedy had temporarily bridged the gap between them. Some things were bigger than childish competition.

Sakura looked up at the blonde, seeing her own worry reflected in Ino's blue eyes. "He has to," she said quietly. "He's going to be a great ninja someday. He has to come back."

Ino nodded, twisting a strand of blonde hair around her finger nervously. "My dad says he's staying in the hospital for now. They're worried about him."

Sakura swallowed hard, imagining Sasuke in a sterile hospital room, surrounded by white walls instead of his family. The thought made her stomach twist.

Across the courtyard, Iruka-sensei called for them to resume practice. Reluctantly, Sakura stood, brushing off her dress.

As she followed Ino back to the training area, she glanced once more at Sasuke's empty spot, then up at the clear blue sky. The same sky that stretched over wherever Sasuke was right now. The same sky that had witnessed the unthinkable horror he'd endured.

Come back, Sasuke, she thought fiercely, blinking back sudden tears. We're waiting for you. It isn’t the same without you.

Training that afternoon was mechanical. Sakura went through the motions, throwing kunai at targets with perfect accuracy but no heart. Her mind was elsewhere—wondering what Sasuke was doing, if he was okay, if he would ever be okay again.

As they were dismissed, Sakura noticed Naruto lingering by the Academy gates, looking up the road as if expecting someone.

Or waiting for someone.

Without quite knowing why, Sakura walked over to him. They stood in awkward silence for a moment.

"Do you think Sasuke-kun will be okay?" she finally asked, her voice small.

Naruto didn't answer immediately, his blue eyes uncharacteristically serious as he stared up the empty road. "I dunno," he said honestly. "But..." He paused, his hands balling into determined fists at his sides. "If he comes back, I'll fight him extra hard. So he knows nothing's changed. So he knows I still think he's a jerk."

It was such a Naruto answer that Sakura almost smiled despite everything. Somehow, she understood what he meant. Naruto would give Sasuke what he always had—a rival, a challenge, a distraction. Not pity.

As she walked home alone, Sakura thought about Sasuke, if he changed. Was he different? Would he be more quiet? That didn’t seem possible.

-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ- 

Two weeks after the massacre, Sasuke returned to the Academy.

Sakura noticed him the moment he walked through the classroom door. The familiar duck-tail hair, the blue high-collared shirt with the Uchiha crest on the back. Everything about him looked the same, and yet entirely different.

He walked with measured steps to his usual seat by the window, his face a blank mask. The classroom, normally buzzing with chatter, fell silent. Every pair of eyes followed him, but no one dared speak. Even Iruka-sensei seemed at a loss, his cheerful greeting dying on his lips as Sasuke took his seat without acknowledging anyone.

Sakura's heart pounded in her chest. She had rehearsed what she would say when Sasuke returned, but now, seeing him sitting there—so familiar yet so changed—all her carefully planned words evaporated.

Iruka-sensei cleared his throat. "Let's begin today's lesson on chakra pathways," he announced, his voice overly bright as he turned to the blackboard.

Throughout the morning, Sakura stole glances at Sasuke. He sat perfectly still, his posture rigid, eyes fixed on the front of the classroom. He answered when called upon, his voice clear and steady, but volunteered nothing more. If not for the tight set of his jaw and the new hollowness in his eyes, he might have seemed unchanged.

But Sakura saw it—the difference. It was in the way he held himself, like something inside him had hardened. The slight softening she had glimpsed during their training session was gone, replaced by something cold and unyielding.

When lunchtime arrived, Sasuke was the first to leave the classroom, moving swiftly and silently. Without thinking, Sakura grabbed her lunch and followed him.

She found him in his usual spot, sitting alone on the bench beneath the tree. He had a simple rice ball in his hand, but he wasn't eating it, just staring at it as if he'd forgotten what it was for.

Sakura hesitated, suddenly unsure. Maybe he wanted to be alone. Maybe she should give him space. But before she could decide, her feet were already carrying her forward.

"Can I sit with you?" she asked softly.

Sasuke looked up, his dark eyes meeting hers. For a moment, she thought he might refuse, but then he shifted slightly to the side—not a yes, exactly, but not a no either.

Sakura sat down, leaving a careful space between them. She opened her bento box and picked at her lunch, suddenly not hungry. The silence stretched between them, heavy with all the things she didn't know how to say.

"I brought you something," she finally said, reaching into her bag. She pulled out a perfect, ripe tomato and held it out to him. "I've been bringing one every day, just in case..."

Sasuke stared at the tomato for a long moment. Then, slowly, he reached out and took it, his fingers brushing against hers.

"Thank you," he said quietly, and something in Sakura's chest tightened at how formal his voice sounded, as if he were speaking to a stranger.

They sat in silence again, Sasuke turning the tomato in his hands but not eating it. Sakura searched desperately for something to say, something that wouldn't sound hollow or meaningless.

"When my grandmother died," she began hesitantly, "I didn't want to talk to anyone. I just wanted to be alone."

Sasuke didn't respond, but she could tell he was listening by the slight tilt of his head.

"She used to make me dango every Sunday," Sakura continued, looking down at her hands. "And for a long time after, whenever I smelled dango, I would feel like crying. But I didn't want anyone to see, so I'd pretend I was fine."

Sakura glanced at Sasuke. His eyes were still on the tomato, but his knuckles had whitened around it.

"I know it's not the same," she said softly. "Not even close. But I just wanted to say... you don't have to pretend with me. If you don't want to talk, that's okay. If you want to be alone, that's okay too."

For a long moment, Sasuke didn't move or speak. Then, very carefully, he placed the tomato down beside him on the bench.

"I'm going to kill him," he said, his voice so quiet Sakura almost didn't hear it. When she turned to look at him, his eyes were fixed on some distant point, dark and bottomless. "Itachi. My brother. I'm going to train, get stronger, and one day I'm going to find him and kill him."

The words hung in the air between them, stark and terrible. Sakura felt a chill run down her spine, not just at the words themselves, but at the absolute certainty with which Sasuke spoke them. This wasn't a child's declaration of revenge; it was a vow, cold and immutable as stone.

"I'm going to train harder than anyone," Sasuke continued, his small hands clenching into fists on his knees. "Every day, every minute. It's the only thing that matters now."

Sakura swallowed hard, trying to find something to say. They were both only seven years old, but in that moment, Sasuke seemed ancient, weighted down by a burden no child should have to bear.

"We could... train together sometimes," she offered hesitantly. "Like before. If you want."

Sasuke finally looked at her then, really looked at her, and Sakura was struck by the emptiness in his gaze. But there was something else there too—a flicker of recognition, perhaps even gratitude.

"I need to train alone," he said, his voice firmer now. "But..." he paused, seeming to search for words, "...thank you. For the tomato."

He picked up the fruit again, taking a small bite. Sakura watched him, her heart aching for the boy she'd known just weeks ago—the one who had shown her how to control her chakra, who had eaten watermelon with her and Naruto as the sun set.

That boy was gone now, replaced by this solemn, haunted version who spoke of killing with the quiet conviction of someone three times his age. But even so, he was still Sasuke. And he was still here.

As they sat in silence, finishing their lunch, Sakura made a promise to herself. She would get stronger too. Not for the same reasons as Sasuke, perhaps, but so that someday—maybe—she could stand beside him rather than behind him.

Then he spoke again, “Maybe, maybe we can train together sometimes.” 

Sakura nodded, trying to act like it didn’t matter as much as it did. A maybe was better than a no.

Across the courtyard, she spotted Naruto watching them, his blue eyes serious. He seemed to be weighing something in his mind. After a moment, he turned away, heading back into the Academy building with uncharacteristic quietness.

The three of them had changed, Sakura realized. In different ways, for different reasons. But something had shifted, like tectonic plates beneath the surface, realigning their paths in ways she couldn't yet understand.

The bell rang, signaling the end of lunch. Sasuke stood immediately, brushing off his shorts with quick, efficient movements. He hesitated for just a heartbeat, glancing down at Sakura.

"See you in class," he said, the words formal but not unkind.

Sakura nodded, watching as he walked away, his small back straight and unyielding beneath the weight of the Uchiha crest. Seven years old and already set on a path of vengeance. Seven years old and already so alone.

As she gathered her things to follow him back to class, Sakura couldn't help but wonder what the future held for the three of them—the avenger, the outcast, and the girl who stood somewhere in between. 

-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-

After school, Sakura found a note left on the kitchen table. Gone on a mission! Should be a month. Be good. Along with the note, was an envelope filled with ryō. It was hardly enough money to last a month, but Sakura knew how to save. Leftovers, skip meals, and don't buy anything that she didn't need immediately. Her dull training kunai would have to last.

Sakura sighed, picking up the envelope and counting the money inside. Her parents had done this before—leaving on missions with barely a day's notice, sometimes returning when expected, sometimes weeks late. The missions were classified; they never told her where they were going or what they were doing. Just notes, money, and the hollow echo of an empty house.

She tucked the envelope into her pocket and opened the refrigerator. Half a carton of milk, some vegetables that were starting to wilt, and leftover rice from two nights ago. She'd need to be careful with the grocery shopping, make everything stretch as far as possible.

As she put together a simple dinner of reheated rice and vegetables, Sakura found her thoughts drifting back to Sasuke. His eyes had been so empty today—not sad or angry, just... vacant. Like he was looking through everyone and everything around him, focused on something no one else could see.

I'm going to kill him.

The words had chilled her when he spoke them. Not because of what he said, but because of how he said it—with the quiet certainty of someone stating an inevitable fact. The sun rises in the east. Water is wet. I will kill my brother.

He was seven years old, just like her. Seven-year-olds weren't supposed to talk about killing with such conviction.

Sakura sat at the kitchen table, picking at her food. The silence of the house pressed in around her. Usually, she'd turn on the radio or talk to herself, anything to fill the quiet when her parents were away. But tonight, she let the silence remain, listening to the hollow spaces between her chopsticks clicking against the bowl.

She thought about Sasuke, alone in that big empty compound where his entire family had been killed. Was he eating dinner by himself too? Did he have enough money for food? Who was looking after him?

Sakura put her bowl down, her appetite gone. She glanced at the calendar hanging on the wall. One month. Her parents wouldn't be back for a month, which meant she'd be alone until then. Alone with her thoughts, her training, her studies.

Maybe... maybe this was an opportunity. Sasuke had said he would be training every day, every minute. That he needed to get stronger. If he could be that dedicated, why couldn't she?

She cleared the table and washed her dishes, her movements suddenly purposeful. She would use this time wisely. Train harder. Study more. Maybe she couldn't understand what Sasuke was going through, but she could understand dedication. She could understand wanting to be better.

Sakura pulled out a notebook and began to write, planning her next month carefully. Morning training before school. Lunch time study sessions. Afternoons with Naruto. Weekends at the library, researching chakra control techniques. She'd need to be smart about her money and her time, but she could do this.

As she worked, she felt a small spark of determination kindling in her chest. It wasn't the same cold fire that burned in Sasuke's eyes, but it was something. Something that might help her stand beside him someday, rather than trailing helplessly behind.

Outside, darkness had fallen over Konoha. In houses across the village, families were gathering, sharing meals, talking about their days. But in three homes—one at the edge of the village, one in the empty Uchiha compound, and one lonely apartment- three children sat alone, planning futures that seemed far too heavy for their small shoulders and trying to feel full on the small dinners they had.

The silence of the house no longer felt oppressive, but rather like a blank canvas, waiting for her to fill it with purpose. She would use this month well. And when her parents returned, maybe they would notice the difference in her. Maybe they would see that she, too, could be strong. Although that never happened.

Sakura got up and headed to her room, already planning tomorrow's training schedule in her mind. As she passed the family photo hanging in the hallway, she paused, looking at her parents' smiling faces. Sakura wasn’t there yet, the photo was taken before Sakura’s grandmother had died.

"I'll be fine," she whispered to the empty house. "I always am."

Chapter Text

Sakura had spent the first week with Sasuke back training her ass off. She had probably skimmed three books per day, and every morning her pale skin was littered with bruises—not to mention the small, watery oatmeal breakfasts. The summer heat was awful, and Sakura had to wash her hair twice as much.

By the fifth day, her muscles ached in places she didn't know could hurt. Her fingers were calloused from handling kunai for hours, her eyes strained from reading scrolls late into the night by candlelight to save on electricity. The envelope of money her parents had left was already looking thinner than she'd like.

"Damn it," she muttered, dropping a kunai for the third time that morning. The sun had barely risen, but she'd been in the Academy training field since dawn, pushing herself through forms that Iruka-sensei had demonstrated the day before. Her hands shook slightly as she bent to retrieve the weapon, exhaustion and hunger making her movements clumsy.

She missed the days she could train in the afternoon with Naruto and eat half of a watermelon. Those moments seemed so distant now, like they belonged to another girl in another life. But she couldn't allow herself to slow down—not when Sasuke was training even harder, not when she had promised herself she would get stronger.

The morning bell for the Academy would ring soon. Sakura gathered her things, wiping sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand. Her stomach growled, reminding her of the meager breakfast she'd had—watery oatmeal that she'd stretched as thin as possible, saving the rest for tomorrow.

"Just deal with it," she whispered to herself, tucking her hair behind her ears. It was getting harder to manage in the summer heat. Twice as much washing, twice as much time to dry. She'd considered cutting it short, but something held her back. Maybe it was vanity, or maybe it was the memory of Ino telling her not to hide her forehead. Either way, she kept it long, spending precious minutes each morning wrestling it into submission.

°❀.ೃ࿔*

The Academy classroom buzzed with energy despite the oppressive heat. Students fanned themselves with notebooks, complaining loudly about the temperature. Sakura slipped into her seat quietly, setting her worn backpack on the floor beside her.

Her eyes automatically drifted to Sasuke's seat by the window. He was already there, staring straight ahead, his posture perfect despite the heat. Dark circles shadowed his eyes, and Sakura wondered if he was sleeping at all.

"Alright, settle down," Iruka-sensei called, clapping his hands to get their attention. "Today we'll be reviewing the basic hand seals. I've noticed some of you are still struggling with the transition between Tiger and Snake."

Sakura straightened in her seat, determined to absorb every word. Her hands followed along under her desk as Iruka-sensei demonstrated, fingers moving in practiced patterns that she mimicked silently.

From the corner of her eye, she noticed Naruto's hands fumbling through the seals, his brow furrowed in concentration. He'd improved since they'd started practicing together, but he still mixed up the more complex transitions.

At lunch, Sakura found her usual spot under the tree, unwrapping the simple onigiri she'd made that morning. Plain rice with a small umeboshi in the center—cheap but filling. She'd gotten used to planning her meals carefully, making every grain of rice count.

"Yo, Sakura-chan!" Naruto's voice broke through her thoughts as he plopped down beside her, his own lunch a cup of instant ramen. How he managed to prepare it at the Academy, she never knew. "We still training after school?"

Sakura nodded, taking a small bite of her onigiri. "Yes. I want to work on that chakra control exercise Iruka-sensei mentioned. The kunai thing."

Naruto groaned, slurping his ramen. "That's so boring though! Can't we practice something cool, like, I dunno, exploding tags or something?"

"You need good chakra control for the cool stuff, dummy," Sakura said, but there was no bite to her words. Over the past week, she'd developed a strange kind of patience with Naruto that she never thought possible. Maybe it was because he was trying so hard—showing up every day, staying late, never complaining when she corrected him for the hundredth time.

"Fine, fine," Naruto sighed dramatically. "But after that, can we spar again? I almost got you yesterday!"

Sakura snorted. "You did not! I had you pinned in two minutes."

"Yeah, but that's one minute longer than the day before!" Naruto grinned triumphantly, as if this was a major victory. And in a way, Sakura supposed it was. They were both improving, slowly but surely.

As they bickered good-naturedly, Sakura felt eyes on them. She glanced up to see Sasuke sitting alone at his usual spot across the courtyard. He looked away quickly when their eyes met, but not before Sakura caught the expression on his face—something between longing and stubborn pride.

"He's still watching us, isn't he?" Naruto muttered, his voice uncharacteristically low.

Sakura nodded slightly. "He wants to join us."

"Then why doesn't he? Too good for us, I bet," Naruto grumbled, but the usual heat behind his rivalry with Sasuke seemed dampened.

"It's not that," Sakura said quietly. "I think... I think he doesn't know how."

How did you ask to join something when your entire world had been shattered? How did you reach out when your own brother had taught you the brutal lesson that connections led to pain? Sakura didn't know, and she suspected Sasuke didn't either.

"Well, he could just say something," Naruto huffed, finishing his ramen. "It's not that hard."

Sakura looked at Sasuke again, at the rigid way he held himself, the careful distance he maintained from everyone. "For some people, it is," she said softly.

°❀.ೃ࿔*

After school, Sakura relentlessly returned to the field with Naruto, and they trained for hours. Taijutsu, basic jutsu that they were both behind on, and even if Sakura was always reading scrolls—it didn't mean she knew how to read everything. Naruto was in a far worse situation; he couldn't read at all. Sakura taught him, and during the weekends, he'd come over to her empty house and try to learn with Sakura.

"No, Naruto, that's 'ka,' not 'ga,'" Sakura pointed to the character on the scroll they were studying. The afternoon sun slanted through the trees, casting dappled shadows across the training field. They'd been at it for hours, sweat plastering their clothes to their bodies in the summer heat.

"They look the same!" Naruto protested, squinting at the scroll. "How am I supposed to tell the difference when they're so tiny?"

"Look at the stroke here," Sakura traced the character with her finger. "See how it curves? That's how you know."

Naruto leaned closer, his nose almost touching the paper. "Oh... yeah, I guess I see it now." He didn't sound convinced.

Sakura sighed, pushing her damp hair back from her face. "Let's take a break from reading. Practice the leaf exercise again."

Naruto groaned but obediently picked up a leaf from the ground. They both sat cross-legged, placing leaves on their foreheads. 

Sakura closed her eyes, focusing on the feeling of her chakra. In her mind, she pictured it as a gentle stream flowing from her core to her forehead, just enough to create a small point of adhesion. The leaf wobbled but stayed put.

Next to her, Naruto's face was scrunched in concentration, a vein throbbing at his temple from the effort. His leaf shot straight up into the air, propelled by too much chakra, then fluttered down onto his lap.

"Argh!" he yelled, falling backwards onto the grass in frustration. "Why is this so hard?"

"You're using too much chakra," Sakura explained, opening her eyes but maintaining her focus on her own leaf. "It needs to be just a thin layer, like... like spreading a tiny bit of glue."

"I was so good at this a month ago," Naruto muttered, sitting up again. "And you’re better at it now than I was!"

Sakura smiled slightly, pride warming her chest. It was true—chakra control seemed to come naturally to her, unlike some of the more physical aspects of training. "Everyone has different strengths. You have way more stamina than me."

Naruto perked up at that. "Yeah, I do! I can train way longer without getting tired!" He picked up another leaf, determined to try again.

As they continued practicing, the sun began to sink toward the horizon, casting long shadows across the field. Sakura's stomach growled loudly, reminding her that her meager lunch had long since worn off.

"We should probably call it a day," she said reluctantly, letting her leaf fall. "I need to stop by the market before it closes."

Naruto bounced to his feet, seemingly unaffected by the hours of training. "Want me to come with you? I know where they put the almost-expired stuff that's super cheap!"

Sakura hesitated, pride warring with practicality. Her funds were limited, and she needed to make them stretch for the whole month. "Actually... that would be helpful," she admitted.

As they gathered their things, Sakura felt that prickling sensation again—the feeling of being watched. She turned toward the edge of the field and caught a glimpse of dark blue disappearing behind a tree.

Sasuke.

How long had he been there? Had he been watching them train this entire time?

"Naruto," she said quietly, "I think Sasuke was watching us again."

Naruto followed her gaze, squinting toward the tree line. "Seriously? Why doesn't he just come over?"

Sakura bit her lip, considering. "Maybe... maybe we should invite him? For tomorrow's session?"

Naruto's face scrunched up, conflicting emotions playing across it. Rivalry, jealousy, but also something else—understanding, perhaps. He knew what it was like to be alone, to stand on the outside looking in.

"Fine," he said finally, with an exaggerated sigh. "But if he starts acting all superior, I'm gonna kick his butt!"

Sakura smiled, relieved. "Deal."

°❀.ೃ࿔*

The next day after class, Sakura hesitated by Sasuke's desk as other students filed out of the room. He was meticulously packing his bag, movements precise and economical.

"Sasuke-kun," she began, her voice quieter than she intended.

He looked up, dark eyes guarded. "What is it?"

Sakura swallowed, suddenly nervous. "Naruto and I are training again this afternoon. At the east field. We're working on chakra control and basic taijutsu forms." She paused, then added, "You could join us. If you want."

Something flickered across Sasuke's face—surprise, maybe, or suspicion. He looked down at his bag again, zipping it closed with careful movements.

"I train alone," he said, the same words he'd told her before.

Sakura nodded, trying not to show her disappointment. "I know. But the offer stands. Anytime."

She turned to leave, shouldering her own worn backpack.

"Sakura," he called, just as she reached the door. She looked back to find him still at his desk, his expression unreadable. "What time?"

A small spark of hope lit in her chest. "Four o'clock. We'll be there until sunset, probably."

Sasuke gave a short nod, neither acceptance nor refusal, then returned to gathering his things.

It wasn't a yes. But it wasn't a no either.

Sakura left the classroom, a small smile tugging at her lips despite her exhaustion. Baby steps, she thought. With Sasuke, all they could do was take baby steps.

Outside, Naruto was waiting, bouncing on his toes with impatience. "Well? What'd he say? Is the bastard coming or what?"

"Maybe," Sakura answered honestly. "He asked what time."

Naruto's eyes widened slightly, then he grinned, challenge lighting his blue eyes. "Well if he does show up, I'm gonna show him how much better I've gotten! Believe it!"

Sakura laughed, the sound surprising her. When was the last time she'd really laughed? "Race you to Ichiraku?" she challenged, knowing full well that Naruto's allowance had just come in, and that he'd probably treat her to ramen if she played her cards right. One proper meal would do her good.

"You're on!" Naruto shouted, already taking off down the street.

Sakura chased after him, the afternoon sun warm on her back, her muscles protesting but moving all the same. For a moment—just a moment—she felt light, unburdened by the weight of growth, of loss, of change.

Maybe that's what kept them going, she thought as she ran. Not just the drive to get stronger, but these small moments of lightness in between the struggle. Little pockets of joy snatched from the jaws of everything else.

Sasuke had not joined Sakura or Naruto in their training sessions yet, but... he looked like he wanted to. During academy classes and lunch, he'd glance over, then quickly look away. And now he'd asked what time.

It was a start. A small one, but a start nonetheless.

Sometimes, Sakura was learning, that was all you could hope for.

°❀.ೃ࿔*

The afternoon sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows across the east training field as Sakura and Naruto arrived, their stomachs pleasantly full from Ichiraku ramen. Naruto had indeed treated her, boasting about his "generosity" the entire walk over.

"I'm telling you, Sakura-chan, Teuchi-san says I'm his best customer! He gave me an extra slice of pork for free!" Naruto patted his small belly happily as they dropped their bags by their usual tree.

Sakura's legs still ached from yesterday's training, but the warm food gave her renewed energy. She pulled her hair back with a red ribbon to keep it off her neck in the lingering heat.

They had just begun warming up, practicing the hand signs Iruka-sensei had shown them, when Sakura noticed a figure approaching from the direction of the Academy. Her hands froze mid-seal.

"Naruto," she whispered, nudging him with her elbow.

Naruto followed her gaze and immediately straightened up. "No way," he muttered, eyes widening.

Sasuke walked toward them with small, careful steps. His hands were tucked into his pockets, his face set in that serious expression he always wore. As he drew closer, Sakura noticed the dark circles beneath his eyes, making him look even paler than usual.

For the first time, standing next to him, Sakura realized something that startled her—she was taller than him. Not by much, perhaps half an inch, but it was enough to make her blink in surprise. She'd always thought of Sasuke as somehow bigger, but here in the fading light, he seemed smaller, just another seven-year-old like them.

"You came," she said, unable to keep the surprise from her voice.

Sasuke shrugged, looking at his feet. "I was just passing by."

Naruto stuck out his tongue, clearly not believing him, but surprisingly didn't say anything mean.

"We're practicing putting chakra into our kunai," Sakura explained, pointing to the weapons they'd lined up on the grass. "Then we're gonna try to throw them into the training logs!"

Sasuke nodded, reaching into his pocket. Instead of the familiar pouch of cherry tomatoes he usually brought for snacks, he pulled out a single rice ball wrapped in a bit of plastic. He set it carefully on top of his bag before joining them on the grass.

The rice ball looked plain—just white rice with no visible filling—and was slightly lopsided, like little hands had tried very hard to make it triangular.

"Did you make that yourself?" Naruto asked, looking at the rice ball with interest.

Sasuke gave a quick nod, not meeting either of their eyes. "My brother taught me how," he said, then immediately pressed his lips together like he wished he hadn't mentioned Itachi.

"I don't know how to cook anything," Naruto admitted with a grin. "Cup ramen is the only thing I can make!"

"It's not hard," Sasuke mumbled, still looking at the ground. "You just push the rice together."

Sakura picked up a kunai, changing the subject to save Sasuke from the awkward moment. "Okay, so Iruka-sensei said you have to focus your chakra into the kunai before you throw it," she explained, holding the small blade between her fingers. "If you do it right, it'll hit harder and stick better."

She concentrated, channeling chakra into the metal until it faintly glowed. Then, with a sharp flick of her wrist, she sent it flying. It struck the training log with a solid thunk, embedding itself deep into the wood. "See?"

Naruto immediately grabbed his own kunai, clutching it tightly. "Alright, here goes!" He squeezed his eyes shut in concentration before hurling it forward. The kunai veered off course, clattering against a rock instead of the log. "Aw, man!"

Sasuke picked up a kunai without saying anything. He held it carefully, his brow furrowing as he focused his chakra. When he finally threw it, it hit the log dead center. But Sakura noticed something—his hands were shaking a little. She remembered the dark circles under his eyes and wondered if he'd been sleeping at all in that big, empty house all by himself.

"Let's try throwing two at once," she suggested, picking up another kunai.

As they practiced, Naruto got louder with each failure and success. "I got it! I got it! Look, Sakura-chan!" he would shout, before his kunai would bounce off the target again. Sasuke stayed quiet, but he didn't leave, and once or twice Sakura caught him almost smiling at Naruto's antics.

When Naruto finally managed to get a kunai to stick, his victory dance nearly sent him tumbling into the grass. "Did you see that? Right in the wood! I'm gonna be Hokage for sure!"

Sasuke rolled his eyes, but Sakura saw that tiny almost-smile again.

"Barely," Sasuke muttered. "It’s crooked."

"What?! No way, that was totally perfect!" Naruto protested, but he was grinning too much to be really angry.

As the sun began to set, turning the sky pink and orange, Sakura suggested they take a break. They sat in a little circle under the tree, Naruto with his legs sprawled out, Sasuke with his knees pulled up to his chest, and Sakura with her legs tucked neatly to the side.

Sasuke reached for his rice ball, looking at it for a moment before breaking it into three uneven pieces. Without a word, he held out two of the pieces, one toward each of them.

Naruto's eyes went wide. "For us?"

Sasuke shrugged, his eyes fixed on a spot between his shoes. "It's just rice."

It was just rice—plain, with no filling or seasoning. Parts of it were a bit too hard, and it fell apart easily. But as Sakura accepted her piece, careful not to let it crumble completely, she felt like she was being given something precious.

"Thanks, Sasuke-kun," she said quietly.

Naruto took his piece with surprising gentleness. "Yeah, thanks," he echoed, his usual loudness softened.

They ate in silence, watching the sky change colors. The rice needed salt and wasn't cooked quite right, but to Sakura, sitting there with both boys, it tasted perfect.

°❀.ೃ࿔*

Three weeks later, Sakura's house remained empty, her parents' mission extending longer than expected. The afternoon sunlight streamed through the kitchen windows as three children sat cross-legged on the floor around a low table.

"No, Naruto, that's 'shi' not 'tsu'," Sakura said, pointing at the character on the scroll spread between them. "Look at how the strokes connect."

"They still look exactly the same," Naruto grumbled, squinting at the paper. "Who invented this stupid writing system anyway?"

On the other side of the table, Sasuke moved a wooden piece across the shogi board. "Your move," he said to Sakura, ignoring Naruto's complaints.

Sakura glanced at the board, her mind calculating possible moves while still trying to help Naruto with his reading. "Naruto, just try reading the next sentence while I think."

"Fine," Naruto huffed, tracing his finger beneath the characters. "The... nin...ja... must... always... be... a-aware of... sur...round...ings." He looked up, a proud grin spreading across his face. "I got it!"

"Not bad," Sasuke muttered, though his eyes never left the shogi board. "For a dead-last."

"What did you call me?" Naruto immediately bristled, his momentary pride forgotten. "I'd like to see you learn this fast!"

"I learned to read when I was four," Sasuke replied flatly.

"Yeah, well, not all of us had fancy clan libraries and parents who—" Naruto stopped abruptly, his face falling as he realized what he'd said.

The room went silent. Sakura quickly moved her shogi piece, breaking the tension. "Knight to 5-C. Your generals are exposed now, Sasuke-kun."

Sasuke's eyes narrowed as he studied her move. "Hn. Not bad."

The fridge hummed in the background, now stocked with fresh vegetables, rice, and even a carton of milk, courtesy of Sasuke. After discovering that Sakura had been stretching her meals dangerously thin, he'd shown up one day with two grocery bags and a mumbled excuse about having extra food allowance from the village.

"When are your parents coming back anyway?" Naruto asked, abandoning the reading scroll to peer at the shogi board.

Sakura shrugged, trying to keep her voice casual. "Soon, probably. The note said a month."

"They've been gone almost that long already," Sasuke observed, his fingers hovering over his silver general before deciding on a different move. "Bishop to 6-D."

"They're always late," Sakura said, studying the board carefully. "It's fine. I'm used to it."

Naruto reached for a rice cracker from the plate between them, crunching loudly. "At least your house is cool. No adults telling us to be quiet."

Sasuke scowled at him. "Don't get crumbs on the board, idiot."

"Don't call me an idiot, jerk!" Naruto shot back, deliberately letting a crumb fall near Sasuke's pieces.

Sasuke's eyes flashed. "If you mess up the game, I'm leaving."

"Fine by me! I didn't even want to play your boring old man game anyway!"

"It's a strategy game," Sasuke said through gritted teeth. "Something you clearly know nothing about, considering how you just rush into everything without thinking."

"At least I'm not a stuck-up know-it-all who—"

"Both of you, stop it!" Sakura interrupted, slamming her palm on the table hard enough to make the shogi pieces jump. "Naruto, clean up those crumbs. Sasuke-kun, it's still your turn."

Both boys fell silent, surprised by her outburst. Naruto sheepishly wiped the crumbs away while Sasuke returned his attention to the board.

"Anyway," Sakura continued, her voice softening, "we should finish this game and then practice those chakra exercises Iruka-sensei showed us yesterday."

"The clone transformation one?" Naruto perked up. "I almost got it working yesterday!"

"You made the clone explode," Sasuke corrected, finally moving his piece. "Pawn to 2-E."

"That still counts as something! Better than just making it turn into the hokage like a boring old—"

"It's called chakra control," Sasuke interrupted. "Something you need to master before attempting more advanced techniques."

"I'll show you advanced techniques!" Naruto declared, jumping to his feet and pointing dramatically at Sasuke. "After Sakura-chan beats you at shogi, I'm gonna challenge you to a spar, and then we'll see who's better!"

A ghost of a smile flickered across Sasuke's face. "You couldn't beat me if I had both hands tied behind my back."

"Is that a challenge?" Naruto's eyes gleamed.

"Sit down and finish your reading first," Sakura ordered, moving her lance piece. "Lance to 9-E. Check."

Sasuke's attention snapped back to the board, his eyes widening slightly. "When did you...?" He studied the position, visibly reassessing his strategy.

"Whoa, Sakura-chan!" Naruto leaned over the board. "You're winning?"

"Not yet," Sasuke muttered, but his furrowed brow betrayed his concern.

Sakura tried not to smile too broadly. She'd been reading strategy books from the library, practicing shogi patterns late at night when she couldn't sleep. The look of surprise on Sasuke's face was worth all those hours.

"Naruto, let's try that passage again while Sasuke-kun thinks about his next move," she said, pulling the scroll closer.

As Naruto reluctantly returned to his reading practice, Sakura glanced around at her normally empty kitchen, now filled with the sounds of Naruto's stumbling pronunciation, Sasuke's thoughtful silence, and the occasional clack of wooden shogi pieces. For the first time in weeks, the house didn't feel hollow.

Outside, the afternoon sunlight began to fade, casting long shadows across the floor. Soon they would pack up the game, pull out their training kunai, and head to the backyard to practice until dark. Sasuke would correct Naruto's stance with sharp, critical comments. Naruto would yell and challenge Sasuke to prove he could do better. And Sakura would watch them both, stepping in when their rivalry threatened to escalate too far.

It had become their routine, these strange afternoons of study and training and bickering. Not quite friendship, not exactly, but something solid and real nonetheless. Something none of them had expected but all of them, in their own ways, had come to rely on.

Sakura looked back at the board as Sasuke finally moved his piece with a determined "King to 4-B."

"You're still in check," she pointed out softly.

Sasuke's eyes widened in realization, then narrowed in frustration. "I wasn't paying attention."

"That's because Naruto's reading is so bad it's distracting you," she teased.

"Hey!" Naruto protested, looking up from the scroll.

Sasuke gave a small "hmph" but moved his king properly this time. "King to 5-B."

The game continued as the shadows lengthened across the floor, three children carving out a small space of normalcy in lives that had given them anything but.

However, the atmosphere froze as the front door clattered open as Sakura was midway through explaining a particularly complex kanji to Naruto. All three children froze, heads turning toward the sound of heavy footsteps and hushed voices in the entryway.

"Sakura? We're home," her mother's voice called out, the familiar tone carrying an unfamiliar edge of exhaustion.

"Mom? Dad?" Sakura scrambled to her feet, a mixture of surprise and genuine happiness crossing her face. She hadn't expected them for at least another week.

As her parents rounded the corner into the kitchen, their travel-worn faces broke into smiles at the sight of their daughter. But those smiles faltered and died when they registered the two boys sitting at their kitchen table.

"Sakura," her father said slowly, his eyes fixed on Naruto with an unnerving intensity. "What's going on here?"

Sakura gestured to the scattered scrolls and the shogi board. "We were just studying and playing shogi. These are my friends from the Academy—"

"I know who they are," her mother interrupted, setting down her mission pack with deliberate care. The way she said it made Sakura's stomach twist.

Naruto shifted uncomfortably under her parents' stares, his usual boisterous energy completely subdued. Sasuke remained perfectly still, his face a careful blank, but his fingers had tightened around the shogi piece he was holding.

"Hello, Haruno-san," Sasuke said formally, standing and giving a small bow. "Thank you for allowing us to use your home for study."

Naruto quickly followed suit, jumping to his feet with less grace. "Yeah, thanks! Sakura-chan's been helping me learn to read and stuff!"

Instead of the polite acknowledgment Sakura expected, her father's expression hardened further.

"Sakura," her mother said, her voice artificially light. "Would you help me unpack in our room? Right now, please."

Sakura glanced back at her friends, confused by the tension crackling in the air. "Um, okay. Naruto, Sasuke-kun, I'll be right—"

"Actually," her father cut in, "I think it's getting late. Your friends should probably head home."

"But Dad, we were going to practice—"

"Now, Sakura," her mother said, the strain in her voice unmistakable.

Sasuke was already gathering his things, his movements quick and efficient. "It's fine. We should go." His voice was even, but Sakura could see the slight tightening around his eyes.

"But we didn't finish the game!" Naruto protested, looking between Sakura and her parents with growing confusion.

"Another time," Sasuke said quietly, nudging Naruto toward the door.

Sakura stood frozen, torn between her parents and her friends, unable to understand why the air in the room had become so thick with unspoken tension.

"Sakura, say goodbye to your... classmates," her father instructed, emphasizing the last word in a way that made it clear he wasn't considering them friends.

"I'll see you tomorrow at the Academy," Sakura said helplessly as Sasuke steered a bewildered Naruto toward the door.

Sasuke gave her a short nod, his dark eyes communicating something she couldn't quite decipher. Understanding? Resignation?

"Bye, Sakura-chan!" Naruto called, still oblivious to the undercurrent of hostility. "Thanks for the help with reading!"

The door closed behind them with a soft click that somehow felt too final.

Her mother immediately turned to her, lips pressed into a thin line. "Sakura, what were you thinking, bringing those boys into our home?"

Sakura blinked in confusion. "They're my friends. We've been training together and—"

"That Uzumaki boy is not an appropriate friend for you," her father said firmly, crossing his arms.

"Naruto? But why? He's just—"

"There are things you don't understand," her mother cut in, her voice lowering to almost a whisper. "That boy is... dangerous. You need to keep your distance."

Sakura's confusion deepened. "Dangerous? Mom, he's just a kid like me. He's loud and kind of annoying sometimes, but he's not dangerous."

Her parents exchanged a look that Sakura couldn't interpret.

"And the Uchiha," her father continued, as if she hadn't spoken. "After what happened with his clan—"

"That wasn't Sasuke's fault!" Sakura protested, a flush of indignation rising to her cheeks. "His brother killed everyone! He's all alone now, and he's my friend!"

"The Uchiha have always been trouble," her father said, his voice hardening. "Even before the massacre. There's something... not right about that clan. And now, with what his brother did..."

"You don't know what you're talking about," Sakura shot back, surprising herself with her defiance. "Sasuke-kun isn't like that."

Her mother's face softened slightly, but her resolve didn't waver. "Sweetheart, we're just trying to protect you. There are things about both those boys that you don't understand."

"Then explain it to me," Sakura challenged, her small hands curling into fists at her sides.

Her parents exchanged another loaded glance.

"Just trust us on this," her father finally said. "We don't want you spending time with either of them outside of Academy hours. Especially not in our home."

"But—"

"This isn't up for discussion," her mother said, her tone final. "Now, help me unpack while your father prepares dinner."

Sakura stood rooted to the spot, a storm of emotions churning inside her. Confusion, anger, hurt—and beneath it all, a creeping sense of shame that she couldn't quite place.

"Fine," she said stiffly, following her mother toward the bedroom.

As she helped unpack her mother's mission gear, folding clothes with mechanical precision, her mind replayed the last three weeks. The hours of training with Naruto and Sasuke, the shared meals, the grudging camaraderie that had formed between them despite all odds.

Now her parents wanted to take that away, and they wouldn't even tell her why.

Out in the kitchen, she heard her father opening and closing cupboards, no doubt discovering the food Sasuke had bought. More questions would come, she knew. More half-answers and vague warnings.

Sakura tucked her mother's folded uniform into the drawer with more force than necessary. One thing was certain—whatever her parents' reasons, whatever mysterious danger they thought Naruto posed, whatever prejudice they held against the Uchiha clan, she wasn't giving up her friends that easily.

Tomorrow at the Academy, she would find Sasuke and Naruto. She would explain, apologize, make plans to meet somewhere else. Because in the three weeks they'd spent training together, she'd felt stronger, more capable, more herself than she had in all her seven years.

And no one—not even her parents—was going to take that away.

°❀.ೃ࿔*

The kitchen felt smaller with her parents in it. Sakura moved mechanically around the table, gathering the shogi pieces and rolling up the reading scrolls, acutely aware of her mother's eyes tracking her every movement. Her father had disappeared briefly to shower after their long journey, but now he sat at the head of the table, his presence filling the room in a way that made Sakura's shoulders tense.

"Sit down, Sakura," her mother said, setting a cup of tea in front of her. "Tell us about your month. How have your studies been progressing?"

Sakura sank into her chair, hands folded neatly in her lap as she'd been taught. The familiar weight of expectation pressed down on her.

"I've been training hard," she began, a hint of pride creeping into her voice despite her nervousness. "My chakra control has improved a lot. Iruka-sensei says I have a natural aptitude for it."

Her father nodded, a flicker of approval crossing his face. "That's good. Precise chakra control is essential for medical ninjutsu."

She ignored that comment.

"And I've been working on my taijutsu," Sakura continued eagerly, leaning forward. "I can hold my own against Naruto now in spars, and I've almost mastered the Academy's basic forms. I can throw kunai with chakra enhancement and hit the target eight times out of ten, and—"

"Taijutsu?" her mother interrupted, her brow furrowing. "That's... quite physical for a young lady."

Sakura faltered, her enthusiasm dimming. "Well, yes. We all have to learn it at the Academy."

"Of course, of course," her father said dismissively. "Basic self-defense is important. But have you been focusing on the medical scrolls we left for you?"

Sakura's gaze dropped to the table. The medical scrolls sat untouched on the highest shelf in her room, gathering dust. "Not... really. I've been concentrating on the core skills first."

Her parents exchanged a look—that same loaded glance that seemed to carry an entire conversation Sakura wasn't privy to.

"Sakura," her mother began gently, reaching across the table to pat her hand. "You have such wonderful chakra control. It would be a shame not to use it where kunoichi excel."

"Where kunoichi excel?" Sakura repeated, a knot forming in her stomach.

Her father cleared his throat. "Medical ninjutsu is the perfect path for a girl with your... attributes. You're intelligent, precise, and nurturing. Not like that Yamanaka girl with her mind techniques or the Hyūga heiress with her bloodline limit. You need to play to your strengths."

"My strengths," Sakura echoed, her voice smaller now.

"Exactly," her mother smiled. "The village always needs more medical ninja. It's a respectable, safe position. You'd be serving your village without having to... well..." She gestured vaguely. "Without having to engage in the more distasteful aspects of shinobi life."

"You mean fighting," Sakura said flatly.

"Among other things," her father agreed. "A proper kunoichi knows where she can be most valuable. Leave the front lines to those boys you were with. That's what they're meant for."

Heat rose in Sakura's cheeks. "What if I want to fight? What if I want to be strong like them?"

Her mother's smile stiffened. "Sakura, dear, there are different kinds of strength. Yours lies in healing, in supporting. That's what makes a proper kunoichi."

"A proper kunoichi," Sakura repeated, the words sour on her tongue. "What does that even mean? Tsunade-sama is one of the legendary Sannin, and she fights on the front lines!"

"Tsunade-sama is also the greatest medical ninja in history," her father countered. "And an exception. Extraordinary talent allows for extraordinary paths. But for most kunoichi—"

"So I'm just ordinary?" Sakura cut in, her voice rising. "I should just accept being a nurse because I don't have a special bloodline?"

"Sakura!" her mother admonished. "That's not what your father meant. Being a medical ninja is honorable and essential."

"Then why don't you suggest it to Sasuke-kun or Naruto?" Sakura challenged. "Why is it just for girls?"

Her father's expression hardened. "Because boys and girls are different, Sakura. They have different strengths, different roles to play."

"That's not fair!" Sakura pushed back from the table, her chair scraping against the floor. "I've been training just as hard as they have! I can throw kunai just as accurately. I can perform jutsu just as well. Why should I be limited just because I'm a girl?"

"Lower your voice, young lady," her father warned, his own voice dropping dangerously. "This isn't about fairness. This is about what's appropriate. What's practical."

"Practical for who?" Sakura demanded, her hands balling into fists at her sides. "For you? So you don't have to worry about your daughter getting hurt? Or for the village, so they can put girls in support roles while boys get to be heroes?"

"Sakura!" her mother gasped. "That's quite enough! Your father and I know what's best for you. We've been shinobi longer than you've been alive."

"And what kind of shinobi are you?" Sakura shot back, trembling now with the force of her emotions. "You're gone for months on missions. You leave me alone in this house with nothing but a small amount of ryō and expect me to just... just wait for you to come back! At least if I learn to fight, I can take care of myself!"

Her father stood abruptly, his chair toppling backward. "That's enough! You will not speak to us this way. We are your parents, and you will respect our guidance."

"Your guidance?" Sakura's voice cracked. "You're never here to guide me! The only people who've actually taught me anything useful this month are the two boys you just kicked out of our house!"

The silence that followed was deafening. Her mother's face had gone pale, and her father's had darkened to a dangerous red.

"Go to your room," he said finally, his voice deadly quiet. "We'll discuss this tomorrow when you've had time to reflect on your attitude."

Sakura stood frozen for a moment, hot tears pricking at the corners of her eyes. Something had shifted between them, some invisible boundary crossed. In all her seven years, she had never spoken to her parents this way.

"Fine," she managed, her voice thick. She turned and fled the kitchen, her feet pounding up the stairs to her bedroom.

As she slammed the door behind her, the tears she'd been holding back finally spilled over. She threw herself onto her bed, muffling her sobs in her pillow.

Through the floor, she could hear her parents' hushed, heated voices—her mother's concern about "that Uzumaki boy's influence," her father's insistence that she needed firmer guidance.

Sakura rolled onto her back, staring up at the ceiling through blurry eyes. The medical scrolls her parents had left mocked her from the high shelf—dusty, untouched relics of expectations she hadn't known she was failing to meet.

Was this what growing up meant? Discovering that your parents had already written your story, sketched out your path in pencil so faint you couldn't see it until you'd already strayed?

She thought of Naruto's fierce determination despite having no one to guide him at all. Of Sasuke's relentless drive, born from the ashes of a tragedy she could barely comprehend.

And for the first time, Sakura wondered if maybe—just maybe—she understood a little of what drove them both.

With the back of her hand, she wiped away her tears, a cold resolution forming in her chest. Her parents could forbid her from seeing her friends. They could push her toward medical ninjutsu all they wanted.

But they couldn't stop her from choosing her own path. From becoming the kind of shinobi—the kind of person—she wanted to be.

Tomorrow at the Academy, she would find Naruto and Sasuke. And they would continue training, continue growing stronger together. Whatever it took.

Her parents thought they knew what was best for her. But Sakura was beginning to realize that perhaps no one knew that better than herself.

°❀.ೃ࿔*

Chapter Text

For the first time, Sakura's parents actually stayed home. They were off duty for a while, apparently. Sakura quickly dressed at dawn, the pale morning light barely filtering through her curtains as she pulled on her clothes. She packed her faded backpack before creeping toward the window, wincing as the wooden frame creaked slightly when she pushed it open. The cool morning air brushed against her face as she carefully maneuvered herself out and down, using the tree branch that extended conveniently close to her window.

She still had money from the envelope her parents had left—not a lot, but enough to get herself a treat, and she felt like she deserved one after everything that had happened yesterday.

The training field was empty at this hour, dew still clinging to the grass and catching the first golden rays of sunlight. Sakura took a deep breath, centering herself before beginning her solo training session. For an hour, she pushed herself hard, casting clones that shimmered into existence beside her, performing replacement jutsus with nearby logs, and attempting to hone chakra to her hand—but that technique proved difficult. By the end of the hour, her chakra was nearly depleted, her reserves running dangerously low.

"I honestly have no clue how I'm even going to get through the Academy day at this point," she muttered to herself, wiping sweat from her forehead. Her limbs felt heavy, but there was satisfaction in the exhaustion. This was her choice, her path.

Sakura used what was left of her time until school started to go to the market. The village was just waking up, shopkeepers rolling up metal shutters and setting out their wares under the brightening summer sky. With her remaining money clutched tightly in her hand, she wandered through the gradually filling streets until she found what she was looking for.

In a small shinobi supply shop, she purchased new fishnets and cargo shorts—practical clothing, perfect for training, not the pretty dresses her mother always encouraged her to wear. The shop owner, an older woman with calloused hands, raised an eyebrow at the sight of a seven-year-old girl shopping alone so early in the morning.

"Aren't you a bit young to be out on your own at this hour?" the woman asked, counting out Sakura's change.

Sakura just smiled sweetly, the practiced expression she'd perfected for adults who asked too many questions. "My parents had to go to work early. They know where I am."

The woman didn't seem entirely convinced but handed over the neatly wrapped package anyway. Sakura thanked her and hurried out, new purchases secure in her backpack.

The sun had fully risen by the time she approached the Academy, bathing the building in warm golden light. The morning bell hadn't rung yet, but as she neared the entrance, Sakura spotted two familiar figures sitting on the steps. Her steps faltered momentarily in surprise.

Sasuke and Naruto were waiting for her. More surprisingly, they were actually sitting together, their heads bent close as they talked in hushed whispers. They were arguing a little—Naruto's animated gestures and Sasuke's eye rolls made that clear—but they weren't shouting or fighting. For them, this counted as being nice for once.

Pride swelled in Sakura's chest as she approached. This small miracle—the two most incompatible boys in the Academy sitting together without bloodshed—was something she had helped create. Even if no one else ever knew or acknowledged it, she would always remember this moment.

"Hey," she called out, adjusting the straps of her backpack as she walked up to them.

Both boys looked up immediately, their hushed conversation halting.

"Sakura-chan!" Naruto bounced to his feet, his face split with a wide grin. "We were waiting for you! Sasuke-bastard said your parents might not let you come today, but I told him you'd definitely be here!"

Sasuke rose more slowly, his dark eyes studying her face with unusual intensity. "You look tired," he observed quietly.

"I've been training since dawn," Sakura replied, unable to keep a hint of pride from her voice. "By myself, at the east field."

"By yourself?" Naruto's eyes widened. "What about your parents? Are they still mad?"

Sakura set her jaw, determination hardening her features. "They're home for a while. Off duty. But I snuck out this morning before they woke up."

Sasuke's eyebrows rose slightly. "You disobeyed them."

It wasn't a question, but Sakura answered anyway. "Yes. And I'm not going to listen to them about this." Her voice grew stronger as she spoke, conviction building with each word. "They can't tell me who to be friends with or what kind of shinobi to become. I made my own choices while they were gone, and I'm not going back."

The morning sunlight caught in her pink hair as she stood taller, her small shoulders squared with newfound resolve. "We'll have to be careful though. Meet somewhere else to train. Not at my house anymore."

"We can use the training grounds behind the old storage buildings," Sasuke suggested after a moment of consideration. "No one goes there."

"Or my place!" Naruto added eagerly. "It's small, but no one ever checks on me, so we won't get caught!"

Sakura looked between the two boys—one orphaned by tragedy, one orphaned by circumstance—and felt an odd mix of gratitude and sadness. They understood, in ways her parents never could, what it meant to define your own path.

"We'll figure it out," she said firmly. "The important thing is that we keep training together."

Sasuke gave one of his characteristic short nods, but there was something almost like respect in his eyes. Naruto pumped his fist in the air with a "Yeah!"

The Academy bell rang, signaling the start of the school day. As they turned to enter the building, walking three abreast up the steps, Sakura felt lighter despite her chakra exhaustion. She was glad that she had good friends to help her along the way, they were awesome.

The summer sun climbed higher in the sky as they disappeared into the building, three small figures united by something that was slowly becoming stronger than circumstance or clan or village expectations.

Their path wouldn't be easy—Sakura knew that. But in that moment, with Naruto's boundless energy on one side and Sasuke's quiet determination on the other, she believed they could face whatever came next.

Together.

°❀.ೃ࿔*

They found new places to train, secret spots that became their own—the abandoned training ground behind the old storage buildings, the small clearing in the woods where the Academy students rarely ventured, the flat rooftop of a unused shop building. And when Sakura's parents left on missions—which they did with increasing frequency as the years passed—she secretly had her friends over at the house, the three of them reclaiming the space where their friendship had first properly formed.

One spring afternoon, they helped plant lavender in Sakura's garden, an offering to her grandmother who had passed away years before. Naruto had no concept of how to properly place the delicate seedlings, his hands too rough and eager, but he dug the holes with enthusiastic precision. Sasuke, surprisingly, knew exactly how deep to plant them and how much water they needed.

"My mother had gardens," was all he said when Sakura commented on his knowledge, his voice soft but steady. It was progress—being able to mention his family without that haunted look overtaking his eyes.

Birthdays were celebrated just between the three of them. For Naruto's eighth birthday, Sakura saved up to buy him proper kunai, not the practice ones from the Academy. Sasuke reluctantly contributed by teaching Naruto how to properly sharpen and care for them. The look on Naruto's face—surprise melting into genuine happiness—was something neither of them would forget.

For Sasuke's birthday, Naruto proudly presented him with a coupon for free ramen ("The best gift ever, believe it!") while Sakura gave him a set of chakra-sensitive training weights she had found in a secondhand shinobi shop. The gift was practical, useful for his training, and Sasuke accepted it with one of his rare almost-smiles.

Sakura's birthdays usually involved the boys breaking into her house early in the morning, Naruto bringing slightly squashed pastries he'd bought with his meager savings, and Sasuke—in what had become his tradition—bringing materials for breakfast onigiri that they would make together.

They pooled what money they had to help each other out. When Naruto's apartment flooded during a particularly bad rainstorm, they salvaged what they could and smuggled his belongings to Sakura's house until the landlord fixed the leak. When Sasuke ran out of clan funds one month due to an administrative error at the Hokage's office, they shared their food with him, though he was too proud to accept it unless they framed it as training fuel.

They argued, of course—frequently and passionately. As they got older, Sasuke and Naruto became more deeply entrenched in their rivalry, each pushing the other to new heights. Their spars grew more intense, more dangerous. Sometimes Sakura had to physically step between them, channeling precise amounts of chakra into her hands to separate them when things got too heated.

Naruto finally learned how to read almost everything, his progress slow but steady under Sakura's patient teaching. By their ninth birthday, he could decipher most of the Academy texts without help. By ten, he was secretly borrowing advanced jutsu scrolls from the library (using Sakura's card, since the librarians still glared when he tried to enter). The day he successfully read and performed a substitution technique without assistance, his proud grin made all the hours of frustration worth it.

By the time they turned twelve, all three might as well have passed the graduation exam one hundred times over. Sakura and Sasuke fought for top of the class, their test scores often differing by mere points, while Naruto—somehow—remained stubbornly at the bottom, despite being able to perform jutsus that some chunin would struggle with.

"It's the written tests," Sakura would sigh, reviewing his practice exams. "And you still freeze up when Iruka-sensei puts you on the spot."

"Who cares about written stuff?" Naruto would grumble. "I can make a  perfect clone now! That's way cooler than knowing the date of the Second Hokage's inauguration!"

On the morning of the graduation tests, the three gathered in Sakura's room. Over the years, the space had transformed to reflect her evolving personality—surrounded by books on strategy and chakra theory, candles in various stages of melting, lace curtains that softened the morning light, patchwork blankets she had sewn herself during her parents' longer absences, and the overwhelming scent of pumpkin, for some reason, despite it being spring.

"Why does it smell like fall in here?" Naruto wrinkled his nose as he flopped onto Sakura's bed, his feet dangling off the edge.

"It's a candle my mom brought back from her last mission," Sakura explained, sitting cross-legged on the floor. A small mirror lay in front of her, along with an array of metal jewelry and sterilized needles. "I like it. Smells like... like memories we haven't made yet."

Sasuke, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, raised an eyebrow at that but said nothing, his own way of showing fond exasperation for his teammates' quirks.

"Okay," Sakura said, her voice taking on the authoritative tone they'd come to recognize as her 'mission voice.' "We've talked about this for weeks. Today we graduate, and tomorrow we get our team assignments."

"And we're gonna be on the same team, believe it!" Naruto punched the air enthusiastically.

"That's not guaranteed," Sasuke reminded him, though there was less bite in his voice than there might have been years ago. "They usually balance out the teams—top students with the lowest."

"Which means you and me might end up with Naruto," Sakura mused. "But they might not put both of the top two students together..."

The possibility that they might be separated had been haunting all three of them, though none would openly admit it. Five years of training together, of forging bonds that went beyond friendship into something like family, and tomorrow it could all change.

"That's why we're doing this," Sakura said firmly, picking up one of the needles. "As a promise to each other. No matter what teams we end up on, we're still... us. We can always find each other."

"The Will of Fire," Naruto said solemnly, using the phrase Iruka-sensei often repeated in class. For once, the usually boisterous boy was quiet, understanding the significance of the moment.

"Who's going first?" Sasuke asked, eyeing the needle with a hint of apprehension that only his long-time teammates would recognize.

"I will," Sakura volunteered, handing the needle to Sasuke, whose hands were the steadiest. "Right eyebrow. Just a small bar,  nothing too obvious."

She held her hair back, her face reflected in the small mirror as Sasuke carefully marked the spot with a surgical pen. Naruto hovered nervously, passing the sterilized jewelry when instructed.

"Ready?" Sasuke asked, his dark eyes meeting hers in the mirror.

Sakura nodded, drawing a deep breath. "Ready."

The sharp prick of pain was brief, followed by a burning sensation as Sasuke slid the small silver bar through her eyebrow with practiced precision. Then, he screwed the balls onto the bar. The three had researched the procedure extensively, typical of their preparation for anything important.

"Done," Sasuke announced, his voice betraying a hint of pride at his handiwork.

Sakura blinked away reflexive tears, examining the small silver piercing now adorning her right eyebrow. It was subtle enough that her parents might not notice immediately, but visible to anyone who knew to look for it.

"Me next!" Naruto declared, taking Sakura's place on the floor. "Make mine cool, okay?"

"Just like Sakura's," Sasuke corrected, already preparing a fresh needle. "That's the whole point—they're supposed to be the same."

By the time the morning sun had fully risen, casting warm golden light through the lace curtains, all three sported identical silver piercings through their right eyebrows. Naruto's had been the most difficult, his inability to sit still testing Sasuke's patience to its limits, but even he had managed to remain mostly motionless for the crucial moment.

They stood together before Sakura's mirror, the three reflections showing how much they'd changed over the years. Naruto, still the shortest but no longer scrawny, his bright orange jacket worn like a declaration. Sasuke, taller and more solemn, but with a quiet steadiness that hadn't been there before. And Sakura, her hair still long, it fell over her shoulders, her green eyes sharper and more determined than the shy girl she'd once been, and her freckles seemed to shimmer in the sun.

The matching silver piercings caught the light as they moved, a physical manifestation of their promise to each other.

"No matter what happens today or tomorrow," Sakura said, her voice soft but firm, "this means we find each other. We train together when we can. We don't let them separate us completely."

"Believe it," Naruto agreed, his usual catchphrase carrying the weight of an oath.

Sasuke nodded once, the gesture containing everything he wouldn't say aloud. His fingers brushed against the small bar in his eyebrow, the unfamiliar sensation a reminder of the bond he'd never expected to form.

"We should go," he said finally, glancing at the clock on Sakura's wall. "The exam starts in forty minutes."

As they filed out of Sakura's room, heading downstairs and out into the bright spring morning, they walked together with the quiet confidence of those who had already faced their most important test—finding people who saw them for who they truly were, not just what the village expected them to be.

The Academy waited ahead, and whatever came after—whatever teams they were assigned to, whatever paths they would walk—they carried with them the promise embedded in matching silver, the Will of Fire that bound them together beyond any official designation.

They were a team already, in all the ways that mattered.

°❀.ೃ࿔*

The trio walked into the classroom, arriving slightly late. Ino was staring directly at the three of them until Choji tugged her down into the seat beside him.

"We're graduating today!! Believe it!" Naruto shouted, pulling Sakura and Sasuke to their seats. Iruka wasn't in the classroom yet.

"Do you have to be so loud this early in the morning?" Sasuke muttered as he slid into his seat, shooting Naruto an irritated glance. "Some of us would like to graduate with our hearing intact."

Naruto immediately bristled, leaping up onto the desk in front of Sasuke. "What was that, jerk? You think you're so cool, don't you?" He leaned forward, blue eyes narrowed as he glared directly into Sasuke's face, their noses almost touching.

The classroom buzz quieted as students turned to watch the familiar scene unfold. Behind Naruto, Kiba shifted in his seat, accidentally bumping into the person next to him, who jostled forward into Naruto's back.

Time seemed to slow as Naruto pitched forward, his eyes widening in horror as the distance between his face and Sasuke's vanished. Their lips collided in an accidental kiss, both boys freezing in shock as gasps echoed through the classroom.

For one eternal second, they remained locked in place, too stunned to move. Then, as if electrocuted, they simultaneously shoved away from each other with such force that Naruto tumbled backward off the desk.

"Gross!" Naruto shouted, frantically wiping his mouth with his sleeve. "I'm poisoned! I need water! Sakura-chan, help!"

Sasuke had turned an alarming shade of red, spitting to the side and rubbing his lips with the back of his hand. "You idiot," he hissed, looking more mortified than angry. His fingers unconsciously touched the silver piercing in his eyebrow, as if to remind himself why he tolerated Naruto at all.

Sakura stood frozen between them, torn between laughing and intervening before their embarrassment escalated into a full-blown fight. The small silver bar in her own eyebrow caught the light as she finally stepped forward, putting a hand on each boy's shoulder.

"Both of you, stop it," she said firmly, though her lips twitched with suppressed amusement. "It was an accident. And Iruka-sensei will be here any minute."

Around them, the classroom had erupted into chaos – girls who had been eyeing Sasuke looked devastated, boys were howling with laughter, and Ino was practically falling out of her seat, tears of anger streaming down her face.

"Hey! I wanted to be Sasuke's first kiss!!" Ino shouted, and other girls annoyingly echoed similar sentiments. Sakura rolled her eyes.

"Naruto and Sasuke sitting in a tree," Kiba sang mockingly from the back.

"I'll kill you next, dog breath!" Naruto threatened, his face burning as red as Sasuke's now.

The classroom door slid open and Iruka-sensei walked in, his eyebrows rising at the scene of disorder. His gaze immediately zeroed in on the matching silver piercings that adorned his three most troublesome students.

"What did you three do now?" he asked wearily, already knowing that whatever it was, it would give him a headache.

Naruto opened his mouth, no doubt to say something ridiculous, but Iruka cut him off with a look. "Never mind. I don't want to know."

He exhaled, bringing the clipboard up. "Alright," he said, voice firm but not unkind. "We're starting the graduation exam. When I call your name, come up. You pass if you can perform the Clone Jutsu."

Naruto leaned back in his seat, arms crossed behind his head. "Easy."

Sasuke shot him a sideways glance, unimpressed. "We'll see."

Sakura rolled her eyes but couldn't help the small, amused smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. She knew Naruto's bravado all too well. He always acted like he was the greatest, but it was hard not to root for him—despite the chaos he often brought.

One by one, students went up. Some nailed it. Some struggled. Some barely scraped by. Then—

"Naruto Uzumaki."

Naruto stretched, sauntering to the front with that familiar, overconfident grin plastered on his face. Sakura leaned forward in her seat, arms crossed as she watched him. Behind his loud exterior, she knew how hard he'd been working. The anticipation tightened in her chest as he prepared to perform.

He slapped his hands into a seal, chakra flaring around him as smoke erupted in a small puff. When it cleared—

Two clones stood there.

One was perfect. Solid, confident, and just like him.

The other was slightly off—it slumped a little and its colors seemed faded. But it was still standing, which was more than many could say when they messed up a clone jutsu.

Mizuki blinked. "Huh."

Iruka let out a tired breath, his face the picture of exasperation. "You really can't do things normally, can you?"

Naruto rubbed the back of his neck, his grin never faltering. "Guess not."

Sakura huffed but couldn't stop the soft chuckle that slipped from her lips. Leave it to Naruto to turn something so simple into an absolute spectacle.

Iruka frowned, looking at the clones. "You'll have to try again later."

Naruto froze, eyes wide. "Wait, for real?!"

Sakura's gaze snapped up, her expression hardening. Her hands balled into fists, and without a second thought, she stood up. "That's not fair!" she said, her voice sharp and unwavering, the words almost like a challenge. "He did make two clones, and one of them is perfect! Just because the other one isn't perfect doesn't mean he doesn't deserve to pass!"

Iruka looked surprised, but Mizuki was outright taken aback, glancing between Sakura and Naruto. The whole room went a bit quieter, tension hanging thick in the air. Sakura's cheeks flushed slightly, but she wasn't backing down. She stepped forward, her eyes fierce.

"What more do you expect from him? He's been working harder than anyone else. At least he managed to create two clones when most people can barely make one!"

Sasuke, usually indifferent, watched her quietly, a little surprised at her outburst. It was rare for Sakura to get this worked up, but when it came to defending her teammates, she never hesitated. She wasn't just defending a friend; she was standing up against what she perceived as an injustice.

Iruka's eyes softened, and he sighed, rubbing his temples as he glanced at Mizuki. There was a slight pause before he looked back at Naruto and then at Sakura. "Sakura…" he began, but she wasn't having it.

"No," she said firmly, cutting him off. "Don't make him feel like he's not good enough just because he's different. He will get it right eventually. You know that."

Iruka hesitated, then nodded, the sternness in his expression softening a little. Mizuki, who had been too quiet for comfort, finally spoke up, his tone neutral. "Fine. He can try again later."

Naruto looked at Sakura, his face lighting up, gratitude flashing in his eyes. "Sakura... thanks."

Sakura gave him a small, determined smile, her hands finally unclenching. "You're my friend, Naruto. I'm not going to let anyone treat you unfairly."

She looked back and saw that Ino was watching her with wide eyes, her usual smirk replaced by something like reluctant admiration. Others shifted in their seats, looking at Sakura with a mix of surprise and respect. She wasn't sure why it felt different this time—maybe because she didn't usually make such public stands.

Hinata's shy gaze flickered over to Sakura, and she gave a small nod, as though silently agreeing. Choji sat a little straighter, his expression thoughtful. Even Shikamaru, who normally avoided troublesome situations, seemed to acknowledge what had just happened with a faint, quiet approval in his eyes.

Sakura felt a flush creep up her neck. She wasn't used to being the center of attention. It made her feel strange—like she was suddenly being seen through a different lens. But it wasn't a bad feeling. If anything, it made her stand taller.

°❀.ೃ࿔*

After they stepped out of the Academy, the bustling scene of families hit Sakura like a wave. Parents were there with proud smiles, hugging their children tightly, praising their accomplishments. The display of affection was bittersweet to watch—especially since Sakura knew her own parents would never be present for moments like this. They were always on missions, always somewhere far away.

But looking at the families surrounding her, she couldn't help but feel a pang of loneliness, tempered by the comfort of having her teammates beside her.

Sasuke and Naruto walked with her, a little quieter than usual. Naruto's mood was subdued, his usual boundless energy dimmed as he glanced toward the celebrating families. The exam results still clearly weighed on him.

"Can't believe I didn't pass," Naruto muttered, kicking at a small stone along the path. "I thought I did okay with the jutsu... but—"

"I saw you, Naruto," Sakura cut in, offering him a gentle smile. "You did great! That one clone was perfect."

Naruto rubbed his stomach, a slight grimace crossing his face. "It's my stomach. It hurt really bad right before the exam. All that anxiety messed with my focus." He lifted his head, attempting a grin. "But hey, it won't stop me. Believe it!"

Sasuke, who had been mostly quiet, let out a breath and looked at Naruto with a touch of reluctant understanding. "If you stopped letting every little thing mess with your head, you might have passed."

Sakura gave Naruto an encouraging nudge, her tone light. "Hey, it's okay. You'll get another chance. I know you can do this."

"Yeah!" Naruto said, lifting his chin with that familiar spark returning to his eyes. "Next time, I'll make perfect clones! You'll see!"

They moved toward the large tree with the swing—always their spot of refuge after exams, the usual meeting place when things felt a bit too overwhelming.

But before they could sit, the presence of another figure caught their attention. Mizuki-sensei. Sakura and Sasuke exchanged wary glances, both of them instinctively stepping back a little as Mizuki approached Naruto.

Mizuki smiled, but something about it seemed off. It was too wide, too calculating.

"Naruto," Mizuki said, his tone unnaturally smooth, "I need to speak with you for a moment."

Sakura and Sasuke watched as Mizuki led Naruto a short distance away, just far enough that they couldn't overhear. Though neither admitted it aloud, they both felt a sense of unease about the situation.

"What do you think he wants?" Sakura whispered, her eyes never leaving Naruto's back.

Sasuke shrugged, his expression carefully neutral, but his eyes remained fixed on the pair. "Nothing good," he muttered, absently touching the silver bar in his eyebrow. "Mizuki-sensei has always treated Naruto differently."

They settled beneath the large oak tree with its solitary swing, attempting to look casual while keeping a vigilant watch. Around them, the celebration continued, the happy voices of families creating a stark contrast to their quiet concern.

"Look at them," Sakura said softly, observing the parents embracing their children, headbands gleaming in the afternoon sun. "Do you ever wonder what it would be like? To have someone waiting for you after something like this?"

Sasuke's expression darkened momentarily before smoothing into practiced indifference. "No," he said simply, but the slight tightening of his jaw told a different story.

Sakura didn't press. She understood some wounds were still too raw to touch, even after all these years. Instead, she absently ran her fingers over her own eyebrow piercing, the small movement a reminder of the promise they'd made to each other. Family wasn't always blood—sometimes it was found in the most unexpected places.

Across the yard, Mizuki was speaking animatedly, his hand on Naruto's shoulder in what appeared to be a friendly gesture. But something about his smile didn't reach his eyes, and the way Naruto's posture gradually stiffened set off warning bells in Sakura's mind.

"Something's wrong," she whispered, already half-rising from her seat.

Sasuke put a hand on her arm, stopping her. "Wait. Let Naruto handle it. We're here if he needs us."

It was a testament to how far they'd come that Sasuke would acknowledge this—that they were a unit, ready to support each other when necessary. Sakura reluctantly settled back down, but her eyes never left her friend.

Finally, Mizuki patted Naruto's shoulder one last time before walking away, disappearing into the Academy building. Naruto stood frozen for several long moments before turning back toward them.

The change in him was immediately apparent. His usual vibrant energy had vanished, and his face had gone very pale, making the whisker marks on his cheeks stand out sharply. His steps were stiff as he approached, eyes darting around as if checking to see who might be listening.

"Naruto?" Sakura stood quickly, alarmed by his expression. "What happened? What did he say to you?"

Naruto swallowed hard, his hand unconsciously moving to touch his own eyebrow piercing as if drawing strength from their shared bond. When he spoke, his voice was uncharacteristically quiet, almost a whisper.

"I have to go," he said, his eyes meeting theirs briefly before darting away. "There's... there's something I need to do."

Sasuke frowned, stepping closer. "What did Mizuki tell you?"

"Nothing!" Naruto replied too quickly, his forced smile failing to mask his obvious distress. "Just... just another way to pass the exam. A special test." He took a step backward, as if already preparing to leave. "I can't talk about it. It's supposed to be secret."

Sakura's concern deepened. She reached out, catching Naruto's sleeve before he could retreat further. "Naruto, wait. This doesn't feel right. Why would there be a secret test that only you know about?"

"Because..." Naruto hesitated, conflict clear in his blue eyes. "Because they want to see if I'm really ready. If I really want it enough."

"That makes no sense," Sasuke stated flatly. "Everyone takes the same exam."

"Not me," Naruto insisted, a flash of his usual stubbornness returning. "I'm different, remember? Everyone's always treated me differently. Maybe this is why."

Sakura and Sasuke exchanged worried glances. They'd spent years learning each other's expressions, developing a silent language that spoke volumes. Right now, they were in perfect agreement: whatever Mizuki had told Naruto, it couldn't be good.

"Let us help you," Sakura said firmly. "Whatever this special test is, we can do it together."

Naruto shook his head, taking another step back. "I can't. This one's just for me." His expression softened slightly as he looked at his friends. "Don't worry, okay? I'll be fine. I'm going to pass and get my headband, and tomorrow we'll all be genin together. Believe it!"

But the usual confidence behind his catchphrase was missing, replaced by something that sounded almost like desperation.

"Naruto—" Sasuke began, his tone unusually serious.

"I gotta go," Naruto cut him off, already turning away. "I'll see you guys tomorrow, okay? Promise!"

Before either of them could respond, he darted away, disappearing into the crowd with surprising speed.

Sakura stood watching the space where he'd been, worry gnawing at her stomach. "We should follow him," she said, already taking a step forward.

Sasuke nodded, his dark eyes narrowed. "Something's definitely wrong."

"Mizuki-sensei seemed... off," Sakura said as they began moving in the direction Naruto had gone. "Did you see the way he was smiling? It didn't look right."

"Naruto's too trusting," Sasuke muttered. "Always has been."

"And too desperate to prove himself," Sakura added softly.

They quickened their pace, following glimpses of orange through the crowded streets. Eventually, they lost sight of him completely. With a resigned sigh, Sakura exchanged a glance with Sasuke.

"Let's just wait at my house," she suggested. "Naruto knows where to find us when he's ready."

Sasuke gave a small nod, his dark eyes scanning the crowds one last time as if hoping Naruto might suddenly pop back into view. But the streets were thick with people, and the chances of finding him now were slim.

With a sigh, they began walking in the direction of Sakura’s house, the silence between them speaking louder than any words could. The usual noise of the village seemed distant now, as if the chatter and bustle of the streets were muted by the shared tension in their hearts.

As they reached the edge of the familiar neighborhood, Sakura felt the familiar pang of concern tugging at her chest. She didn’t like not knowing where Naruto was, didn’t like the idea that he was out there alone, upset.

She glanced at Sasuke, who was walking a step behind her. His expression was unreadable, but there was a faint furrow between his brows that told her he was also thinking about their teammate.

They reached her house, and Sakura paused at the gate, looking up at the small porch. The quiet comfort of home was a sharp contrast to the restlessness she felt. Her parents wouldn’t be home yet—typical. She wasn’t sure why that thought made her feel more alone, but it did.

“He’ll be back,” she said softly, unlocking the gate. “I know it.”

Sasuke didn’t respond right away, but he followed her into the yard, his presence quiet but steady.

Sakura stepped up to the porch, her hands slightly trembling as she reached for the door. It felt like the world had suddenly grown too big, too noisy, too overwhelming. But the sight of her familiar front door, the thought of sitting down with Sasuke, even if only for a few minutes, felt grounding.

The door creaked open, and she stepped inside, Sasuke following her in without a word. They settled into the living room, the small silence between them a comforting kind of weight. It wasn’t long before Sakura sank into the couch, the tension of the day finally catching up to her.

She let out a long breath, her gaze wandering toward the window, the last light of the day fading behind the trees.

Naruto would be okay. He had to be.

But as the evening stretched on and the room grew darker, a small, uncertain part of her wondered how long they would have to wait for him to show up.

Chapter Text

Naruto's lungs burned as he darted through the narrow alleyways of Konoha, the evening shadows stretching long across the dirt paths. His small frame pressed against a wall as a patrol of chunin passed by, their footsteps fading into the night. His orange jumpsuit was smudged with dirt, the goggles on his forehead digging painfully into his skin, a constant reminder that they weren't the headband he so desperately wanted.

Mizuki-sensei's words replayed in his mind like a twisted melody:

"The adults are keeping secrets from you, Naruto. There's a special scroll in the Hokage Tower... forbidden techniques that only the bravest shinobi are allowed to learn. Master just one jutsu by sunrise, and the Hokage will have to acknowledge you. He'll have to make you a genin."

Something about Mizuki's smile had felt wrong—a little too sharp around the edges—but Naruto was desperate. The ache of watching everyone else celebrate their graduation while he sat alone on that swing was still raw, a wound deeper than any kunai could make.

His stomach twisted with a mix of hunger and anxiety as he ducked behind a ramen stand. The smells from Ichiraku made his mouth water, reminding him he hadn't eaten since morning. His hands trembled slightly, not just from the adrenaline but from exhaustion. He'd been training for hours before Mizuki approached him, pushing his small body past its limits trying to perfect that stupid clone jutsu.

The silver piercing in his eyebrow caught the fading sunlight… that promise with Sasuke and Sakura. If he became a genin, they could be a team. If he failed again... they would move on without him.

The thought made his chest tighten painfully.

The Hokage Tower loomed ahead, its silhouette cutting against the sky. Naruto's heart hammered against his ribs so hard it hurt. His palms were slick with sweat as he formed the hand signs.

"Transform!"

The jutsu felt like being turned inside out, chakra rippling uncomfortably across his skin as he took on the appearance of a night janitor he'd seen entering earlier. The transformation made his head spin—he still wasn't great at controlling his chakra, and maintaining the jutsu while moving drained him faster than he expected.

Inside the tower, the air was thick with dust and the scent of old parchment. His borrowed shoes made soft scuffing sounds against the wooden floors. Naruto's throat constricted as he spotted the scroll exactly where Mizuki had described. It was massive, ancient, with edges frayed from countless hands unrolling its secrets.

Footsteps echoed down the corridor—heavy, purposeful. The Third Hokage.

Panic surged through Naruto's veins like ice water. The transformation jutsu flickered, his control slipping. Without thinking, his hands formed the seals for his most stupid technique- the one Sakura hated.

"Sexy Jutsu!"

The chakra twisted differently this time, not just disguising but completely altering his form. For a brief moment, the change made his vision black out at the edges, the strain nearly too much for his already depleted reserves.

The Hokage rounded the corner just as Naruto's transformation completed. The old man's eyes widened comically, blood rushing to his face before he collapsed backward with a shocked gasp. Naruto seized his chance, snatching the scroll and bolting, his bare feet slapping against the wooden floors.

The transformation dissolved the moment he hit the cool night air, his chakra too strained to hold it any longer. The scroll was heavier than it looked, digging into his back as he tied it there, the coarse rope cutting into his shoulders through his thin jumpsuit.

By the time Naruto reached the forest clearing Mizuki had specified, his legs were shaking so badly he could barely stand. He collapsed against a tree, gasping for breath, black spots dancing at the edges of his vision. His chakra reserves were dangerously low from the multiple transformations and the sprint across the village.

The scroll's binding felt rough against his calloused fingers as he unrolled it with trembling hands. The first technique listed was "Shadow Clone Jutsu."

"Not clones again," Naruto groaned, his voice cracking. A bitter taste filled his mouth. Regular clones were what had failed him at the exam earlier that day, their pale, sickly forms dissolving before they'd even fully formed. Another reminder of his failure.

But as he read further, he realized this wasn't the academy jutsu. These clones were solid, real. They required massive chakra reserves—the very thing Naruto had always had in abundance, even if he couldn't control it.

He pushed himself to his feet, swaying slightly as a wave of dizziness washed over him. His empty stomach clenched painfully, reminding him he'd been running on nothing but determination for hours. But he couldn't stop now.

The first attempt left him doubled over, coughing harshly as his chakra pathways burned from the sudden surge. The second attempt made his nose bleed, crimson droplets staining the dirt beneath his feet. By the fifth attempt, his vision was tunneling, his hands shaking so badly he could barely form the seals.

"I won't give up," he whispered, his voice raw. "I can't..."

Hours passed. The moon shifted overhead, casting long shadows through the trees. Naruto's knees were scraped raw from falling, his jumpsuit torn at the elbows. Blood had dried around his nostrils, and his head pounded with each heartbeat. But he kept trying, kept pushing.

And then—

It happened so suddenly he almost didn't believe it. One moment he was alone, and the next, five exact copies of himself stood before him, solid and real, wearing the same exhausted expressions.

"I did it," Naruto croaked, his voice barely audible. Then louder, "I DID IT!"

His clones grinned back at him, eyes bright with the same fierce determination. For a moment, Naruto forgot about the pain, about how his body felt like it was being held together by nothing but sheer willpower. He had done something even the academy students who passed couldn't do. He had mastered a forbidden jutsu in a single night.

The sound of a branch snapping jerked him back to reality. His clones vanished in a puff of smoke as his concentration broke.

"Iruka-sensei?" he called hopefully, his voice small in the vast darkness of the forest.

A figure emerged from the shadows, but it wasn't his teacher. Mizuki stood at the edge of the clearing, two massive shuriken strapped to his back, his face twisted in a smile that made Naruto's blood run cold.

"Well done, demon brat," Mizuki said, his voice dripping with contempt. "I didn't think you'd actually manage it. But you've always been full of surprises, haven't you?"

Naruto took a step back, his legs nearly giving out beneath him. "What's going on? I got the scroll like you said—"

"You really are as stupid as everyone says," Mizuki laughed, the sound like breaking glass. "Did you honestly think this was a special test? That anyone would actually want you to be a ninja?"

Each word hit Naruto like a physical blow. His chest constricted painfully, making it hard to breathe.

"The scroll," Mizuki continued, extending his hand. "Give it to me. Now."

Naruto clutched the scroll tighter, his instincts screaming danger even as exhaustion threatened to pull him under. "No. Something's not right. The Hokage—"

"Will have your head for stealing that scroll," Mizuki finished, his smile turning cruel. "Unless I tell him I had to kill you to retrieve it. The village would probably thank me for finally getting rid of the demon fox."

Naruto's heart stuttered. "Demon... fox?"

Mizuki's eyes gleamed with malice. "Oh, you don't know? How perfect. The Third's law forbids anyone from telling you, but I might as well, since you're about to die anyway."

A new voice cut through the night: "MIZUKI, DON'T!"

Iruka burst into the clearing, his face pale with fear and anger. Blood soaked through his flak jacket on one side—he'd clearly been injured before arriving. He staggered to place himself between Naruto and Mizuki, his breathing labored.

"Too late, Iruka," Mizuki sneered. "The brat deserves to know why everyone hates him."

He turned back to Naruto, whose small frame was now shaking not just with exhaustion but with fear. "Twelve years ago, the Nine-Tailed Fox attacked our village. The Fourth Hokage didn't kill it—he sealed it inside a newborn baby. Inside you , Naruto. You are the Nine-Tailed Fox."

The world seemed to tilt beneath Naruto's feet. A ringing filled his ears, drowning out everything else. Suddenly, a lifetime of cold stares, of whispered threats, of parents pulling their children away from him—it all made horrifying sense.

"I'm... a monster?" His voice was barely a whisper, cracking on the last word. Would Sakura and Sasuke still like him…if they knew?

"NO!" Iruka shouted, his voice hoarse with emotion. He turned to face Naruto, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. "Naruto, listen to me. The fox is sealed inside you, but it's not who you are."

Mizuki laughed. "Don't lie to him, Iruka. You of all people should hate him the most. The fox killed your parents! Every time you look at him, you must see the monster that orphaned you."

Iruka's face twisted in pain—not from his wounds, but from memories Naruto couldn't see. For a terrible moment, Naruto thought Mizuki was right, that Iruka would agree. Then his teacher's expression softened, his eyes filling with something Naruto had rarely seen directed at him: kindness.

"I did hate the fox," Iruka admitted, his voice quiet but steady. "And at first, I couldn't separate you from it. But that changed when I saw who you really are, Naruto. You're not the fox. You're a twelve-year-old boy who's been carrying a burden no child should have to bear. You're stubborn and loud and you never, ever give up."

He took a shuddering breath, wincing as the movement pulled at his injury. "You're lonely, just like I was. But you're stronger than I ever was at your age. You keep trying, even when everyone expects you to fail."

Tears burned in Naruto's eyes, blurring his vision. No one had ever spoken about him like that before. No one had ever seen past the troublemaker, the failure, the unwanted orphan.

"How touching," Mizuki drawled, reaching for one of the massive shuriken on his back. "But it doesn't change anything. You're both going to die here."

The shuriken cut through the air with deadly precision, aimed straight at Iruka's unprotected back. Naruto's body moved before his mind could catch up, chakra surging through his depleted pathways like liquid fire.

"IRUKA-SENSEI!"

He tackled his teacher out of the path of the weapon, but he wasn't fast enough to avoid it completely. The shuriken caught him across the back, slicing through his jumpsuit and into the flesh beneath. White-hot pain exploded across his shoulders, stealing his breath. He hit the ground hard, the impact jarring his fresh wound.

"Naruto!" Iruka cried, horror in his voice.

The world swam in and out of focus as Naruto struggled to push himself up, warm blood soaking through his jumpsuit and running down his back in rivulets. His arms shook violently as he forced himself to his knees, then to his feet. The pain was blinding, but something deeper was pushing him forward: rage.

Not the fox's rage—his own.

"You won't hurt Iruka-sensei," he growled, his voice deeper than before, steadier despite his injuries. "I won't let you."

Mizuki stared at him, momentarily taken aback by the sight of the small, bleeding boy standing protectively in front of Iruka. Then he laughed, the sound echoing through the clearing. "And what are you going to do about it, demon? You can barely stand."

Naruto's hands came together, forming the seals for his new jutsu. His chakra surged again, burning through his veins like molten metal. The pain in his back intensified, blood flowing faster from the wound, but he pushed through it, pouring every last bit of his massive reserves into the technique.

"SHADOW CLONE JUTSU!"

The clearing erupted with orange and yellow as hundreds of Narutos appeared in a massive cloud of smoke, surrounding Mizuki on all sides. Some were streaked with blood like the original, all wearing the same determined expression.

Mizuki's face drained of color. "This... this is impossible. You're just a failed academy student!"

"I might have failed the exam," Naruto said, his voice echoed by hundreds of identical voices. "But I'm not a failure."

The clones surged forward like a tide, overwhelming Mizuki with sheer numbers. The traitor tried to fight back, but for every clone he dispelled, five more took its place. Within minutes, Mizuki lay unconscious on the forest floor, his face barely recognizable beneath the bruises.

The clones disappeared in puffs of smoke as Naruto's chakra finally gave out. His legs buckled beneath him, and he would have collapsed if Iruka hadn't caught him, easing him gently to the ground.

"Naruto," Iruka murmured, his voice thick with emotion. "That was... incredible. I've never seen anyone master that jutsu so quickly."

Naruto tried to smile, but it came out as more of a grimace. The adrenaline was fading, leaving him dizzy with pain and exhaustion. "Had to... protect you," he managed, his words slurring slightly.

Iruka's eyes filled with tears. "Close your eyes, Naruto. I have something for you."

Naruto obeyed, too exhausted to question. He felt Iruka's hands at his forehead, removing his goggles and replacing them with something else—something with metal that cooled his feverish skin, and fabric that was worn soft from years of wear.

"You can open them now."

Naruto's eyes fluttered open to see Iruka's forehead bare, his teacher's headband now tied securely around Naruto's own head.

"Congratulations," Iruka said softly, tears streaming freely down his face now. "You've more than earned this, Naruto. You're a genin of the Hidden Leaf."

The world blurred as tears filled Naruto's eyes, spilling over and cutting clean tracks through the dirt on his face. Despite the pain, despite the revelations of the night, despite the blood still seeping from the wound on his back—in that moment, Naruto felt something he'd rarely experienced before.

He felt like he belonged.

"Thank you," he whispered, his voice breaking. "Iruka-sensei..."

His vision darkened at the edges as the last of his strength ebbed away. The last thing he heard before unconsciousness claimed him was Iruka's voice, steady and certain:

"I'm proud of you, Naruto."

For a boy who had never known a parent's love, those words were worth all the pain in the world.

-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-

Sakura perched on the edge of her seat, fingers absently touching the silver bar through her eyebrow as she scanned the classroom for any sign of Naruto. Beside her, Sasuke maintained his carefully crafted mask of indifference, but the slight furrow between his brows betrayed his concern. The headband gleamed against Sakura's pink hair, catching the morning light that streamed through the academy windows.

The classroom buzzed with nervous energy, newly-minted genin speculating about their team assignments. Familiar faces filled the rows – Ino with her platinum blonde hair pulled back, shooting Sakura glares that could curdle milk; Shikamaru slumped in his seat, eyes half-lidded as though the very act of staying awake was "troublesome"; Choji, contentedly munching chips beside him; Hinata, pale eyes downcast, small fingers pressed together in that familiar nervous gesture.

"Do you think he'll show up?" Sakura whispered, leaning slightly toward Sasuke.

Sasuke's fingers brushed his own eyebrow piercing, the small movement almost unconscious. "He'd better," he replied, voice low. "After everything yesterday..."

The classroom door slid open with a sharp clack, cutting their conversation short. Iruka-sensei entered, dark circles shadowing his eyes, the bandages visible beneath his flak jacket hinting at injuries not fully healed. But what caught Sakura's attention—what made her heart leap into her throat—was the flash of orange that followed him.

Naruto stepped into the classroom, shoulders slumped with exhaustion but chin held high. His usually boundless energy seemed contained, like a shaken soda bottle with the cap screwed tight. Most striking was the leaf headband tied proudly across his forehead, slightly crooked but unmistakably real.

The whispers erupted immediately: "What's he doing here?" "Didn't he fail?" "No way they let that troublemaker become a ninja..."

Naruto made his way across the room, ignoring the surprised murmurs and pointed stares. When he reached their row, he practically collapsed into the seat beside Sakura, offering them a weary grin that didn't quite reach his usually bright eyes.

"What happened to you?" Sakura whispered, green eyes wide with concern as she took in the state of him—clothes rumpled as though he'd slept in them, small scratches on his hands, a bandage peeking out from beneath his jacket collar.

"Long story," Naruto mumbled, his voice lacking its usual volume. His hand moved to touch his eyebrow piercing, as if trying to draw strength from their shared jewelry. "Tell you guys later, promise."

From the back of the classroom, Shikamaru's drawling voice cut through the chatter. "Hey, Naruto," he called, just loud enough to be heard. "What are you doing here? This meeting is only for those who passed the graduation exam."

Something of the old Naruto surfaced then—that stubborn defiance that had always defined him. He leapt to his feet, shoulders squaring despite his obvious exhaustion, and jabbed a thumb toward his headband.

"What does it look like?" he challenged, the familiar grin spreading across his whiskered face. "I'm a full-fledged ninja now, believe it!"

Sakura caught herself smiling, relief washing through her like a cool wave. She exchanged a quick glance with Sasuke, whose dark eyes had softened subtly.

Iruka cleared his throat, the sound cutting through the resulting commotion. "Alright, settle down everyone," he said, unfolding a scroll with obvious care, his movements suggesting hidden injuries. Sakura forgot all about that after what he said next, "I'll now announce the three-person teams you'll be assigned to. Each team will be mentored by a jōnin instructor who will guide your training from here on."

The room fell silent, tension thick enough to cut with a kunai.

"Team 10," Iruka announced. "Ino Yamanaka, Shikamaru Nara, and Choji Akimichi."

Ino's outraged "WHAT?!" collided with Shikamaru's muttered "what a drag" while Choji simply continued eating, seemingly unbothered by the arrangement.

"Team 8: Kiba Inuzuka, Shino Aburame, and Hinata Hyūga."

Akamaru yipped excitedly from atop Kiba's head. Shino adjusted his glasses in silence. Hinata's pale eyes darted briefly toward Naruto before she quickly looked away, a flush creeping across her cheeks.

Sakura held her breath, fingers unconsciously tightening around the edge of her desk. The names were dwindling, the possibilities narrowing. Her pulse thundered in her ears, drowning out Iruka's voice until—

"Team 7," Iruka continued, "Sakura Haruno..."

Her heart leapt into her throat.

"...Sasuke Uchiha..."

Okay…two out of the three…

"...and Naruto Uzumaki."

Naruto shot to his feet so quickly the bench nearly toppled, exhaustion momentarily forgotten in his excitement. "YES!" he shouted, pumping his fist into the air.

As the three newly-marked teammates looked at each other, the morning light caught the small silver bars pierced through each of their eyebrows. Sakura couldn't help but smile—they had wished for this, had marked themselves as a unit before anyone else recognized what they could be together.

Naruto's face split into a wide, genuine grin that made his tired eyes crinkle at the corners. Sakura felt her own smile widen in response. Even Sasuke's mouth quirked slightly upward at one corner, the closest thing to a smile his stoic face usually managed.

Almost in unison, their fingers brushed against their piercings—a silent acknowledgment of the promise they'd made to each other, now officially sanctioned by the village itself.

Team 7 was born, not in this moment of official assignment, but a morning ago in Sakura's bedroom with a needle, determination, and a bond that had already begun to transcend what anyone expected of them.

-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-

Naruto stared down at the half-eaten sandwich in his hands, his appetite suddenly vanishing. The warm spring breeze ruffled his blond hair as he sat between his new teammates on the bench overlooking the village. What had started as a perfect moment—the three of them finally together after team assignments—now felt tainted by the heavy secret he carried.

"What's wrong, Naruto?" Sakura asked, pausing mid-bite. "You've barely touched the sandwich Sasuke made. Usually you eat like you haven't seen food in days." Her tone carried genuine concern beneath the teasing.

Sasuke glanced over, his dark eyes lingering on Naruto's untouched food. "If you don't want it, don't waste it," he said flatly, though there was something in his voice that suggested he'd noticed the sudden change in Naruto's demeanor.

Naruto forced a smile, but it didn't reach his eyes. "Sorry, guess I'm just thinking about what kind of jonin we'll get assigned." The lie tasted bitter on his tongue, another deception piled atop the mountain of them.

The Nine-Tails. The demon fox sealed inside him since birth. The reason for all those cold stares from villagers, all those parents pulling their children away when he approached. The reason he had grown up alone.

He looked at Sakura, who was eagerly speculating about which jonin might become their teacher, and at Sasuke, silently observing the village below. What would they think if they knew? Would they look at him with the same fear and hatred as everyone else? Would they still sit beside him, sharing lunch on this sunny afternoon?

The fox stirred within him, as if sensing his thoughts, a malevolent presence that felt both foreign and intrinsically part of him. Naruto placed a hand over his stomach, where the seal contained the beast. That’s what Iruka had told him, after he asked. Now he knew why his stomach always had that weird feeling.

"Hey, are you sick?" Sakura's voice cut through his thoughts, her hand hovering near his shoulder, not quite touching but close enough to show concern.

"I'm fine," Naruto said, forcing himself to take another bite of the sandwich. He couldn't tell them. Not yet. Maybe not ever. The risk of losing the first real connections he'd made was too great. "This is really good, Sasuke. Thanks for sharing."

Sasuke merely nodded, but Naruto caught the slight upward turn of his teammate's lips—the closest thing to a smile he'd seen from the Uchiha.

For now, this would have to be enough. Team 7. The first people who might actually care about him. He would protect this, protect them, even if it meant keeping the darkness inside him a secret.

-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-

 Sakura drummed her fingers against the wooden desk, watching as the golden light of sunset painted the classroom in warm hues. They had been sitting here for hours – literally hours – waiting for their assigned jōnin instructor who had yet to make an appearance. The other teams had long since departed with their teachers, leaving classroom 3-B eerily quiet except for the occasional groan of frustration from Naruto.

Speaking of Naruto, he'd been acting strange all day. At first, Sakura had attributed it to excitement about passing the exam after all, but as the hours dragged on, she noticed how he kept zoning out, his usual boundless energy tempered by something she couldn't quite place.

"Naruto," she said, fixing him with a stern look as he fidgeted in his seat for the hundredth time. "You better not be eating expired food again. Remember last time? You were practically living in the bathroom for three days."

Naruto's head snapped up, his hand unconsciously touching his stomach before dropping quickly to his side. "What? No! I haven't—I mean, that was one time, Sakura-chan!"

"One time too many," Sasuke muttered from his position by the window, where he'd been brooding for the past hour. He turned slightly, dark eyes assessing Naruto with that penetrating gaze of his. "Someone who's constantly on the toilet could never become Hokage. The village would fall apart while you were in the bathroom."

Naruto's face flushed red with indignation. "Shut up, teme! That's not—I'm not—" He fumbled for words before crossing his arms with a huff. "Our jōnin instructor is the real problem here! What kind of teacher is this late on the first day?"

Sakura sighed, pushing a strand of pink hair behind her ear. "I could be training right now," she groaned, as the symphony of spring grasshoppers and cicadas drifted through the open window, reminding her of all the daylight they were wasting. She was a genin now, if she was taking things seriously before- she’d have to try even harder now.

A mischievous gleam suddenly appeared in Naruto's eyes, momentarily banishing whatever had been bothering him. "Hey, you know what? I think our new teacher deserves a proper welcome for making us wait so long."

Sasuke raised an eyebrow, but Sakura noted the slight tilt of his head – a sign he was interested despite his apparent indifference.

"What did you have in mind?" Sakura asked, already feeling a smile tugging at her lips. Perhaps it was childish, but after hours of waiting, she was ready for a bit of justified rebellion.

Naruto's grin widened as he hopped off his seat and darted to the supply closet at the back of the room. He emerged moments later with a chalk-covered eraser clutched triumphantly in his hand. "Oldest trick in the book, but still a classic!"

"That's your big plan? An eraser?" Sasuke scoffed, but he'd fully turned from the window now, watching as Naruto dragged a chair toward the door.

"No jōnin would fall for something so simple," Sakura said, even as she found herself helping Naruto position the chair. "They're elite ninja."

"Elite ninja who are hours late," Naruto countered, carefully wedging the eraser between the sliding door and its frame. "Deserves what they get, if you ask me. Besides, if they're so elite, they should be able to dodge it, right?"

Surprisingly, it was Sasuke who offered a solution. "Add some of the chalk dust from the board. Make it count if we're actually doing this."

Sakura and Naruto both stared at him, momentarily stunned by his participation.

"What?" Sasuke said defensively. "They're wasting our time."

Grinning, Sakura grabbed the eraser, took it to the chalkboard, and gave it a few good smacks, creating a satisfying cloud of white dust. She carefully repositioned it above the door, making sure it was perfectly balanced to fall on whoever slid the door open.

"Perfect," Naruto declared as they returned to their seats, positioned to have an excellent view of their impending prank.

The cicadas outside seemed to grow louder in the ensuing silence, their rhythmic buzzing punctuated only by the occasional rustle as one of them shifted in anticipation. The sun dipped lower, casting longer shadows across the classroom floor.

"I could seriously be training right now," Sakura groaned again, leaning back in her chair and watching the dust motes dance in the fading sunlight. But despite her complaints, there was something almost comfortable about waiting here with her new teammates, united in their shared annoyance at their tardy instructor.

Just as she was about to suggest they call it a day, footsteps sounded in the hallway. The three genin straightened, exchanging quick glances that ranged from Naruto's barely-contained excitement to Sasuke's feigned disinterest to Sakura's own mixture of anticipation and apprehension.

The door slid open.

Time seemed to slow as a tall figure stepped into the classroom—a man with gravity-defying silver-white hair, his headband tilted to cover his left eye, and a mask obscuring the lower half of his face. For a split second, Sakura's heart sank. Surely a jōnin would notice such an obvious—

The chalk-laden eraser dropped perfectly, landing with a soft poff directly on top of the man's head. A cloud of white dust billowed around him, settling on his silver hair and shoulders.

Silence fell over the classroom.

Naruto erupted into laughter, pointing at their victim with tears forming in the corners of his eyes. "He fell for it! He actually fell for it!"

Sakura's hands flew to her mouth, torn between horror at their first impression and the undeniable satisfaction of a prank well executed. "I'm so sorry, sensei! I tried to stop them, but—" The lie died on her lips as Sasuke shot her a knowing look.

The white-haired jōnin stood motionless in the doorway, chalk dust settling around him like snow, his single visible eye looking remarkably unimpressed as it surveyed the three genin before him.

The jōnin reached up with deliberate slowness, plucked the eraser from his hair, and examined it as if it were a particularly interesting specimen. A small cloud of chalk dust puffed into the air as he turned it over in his hand.

"Hmm," he said, his voice surprisingly mild. "My first impression of you three is..." He paused, his single visible eye traveling from Naruto's barely-suppressed grin, to Sakura's mortified expression, to Sasuke's carefully maintained indifference. "...you’re all a bunch of idiots."

The blunt assessment cut through the room like a knife, instantly silencing Naruto's lingering chuckles. Sakura felt her face grow hot with embarrassment. Even Sasuke's mask of disinterest slipped for a moment, a flash of surprise crossing his features.

The jōnin dropped the eraser on the nearest desk with a small thud, chalk dust billowing upward. "Meet me on the roof in five minutes," he said, then turned and walked out, leaving a faint trail of white footprints in his wake.

As soon as he was gone, Naruto found his voice. "What was that about? And who does he think he is, showing up hours late and then saying we’re idiots?"

Sakura's eyes narrowed, her embarrassment giving way to indignation. "We should have used something stronger than chalk. Maybe glue and feathers."

"Next time," Sasuke said, rising from his seat with a fluid motion that suggested he wasn't nearly as unbothered as he pretended to be.

The three exchanged looks—a silent communication that had already begun to develop between them—before heading for the stairs that would lead them to the roof. Sakura felt a mixture of anxiety and anticipation knotting in her stomach. Their first meeting with their jōnin instructor hadn't gone exactly as planned, but there was something oddly satisfying about having faced it together.

As they climbed the stairs, the last rays of sunlight filtering through the windows, Sakura found herself studying her teammates. Naruto, bouncing on the balls of his feet with each step despite his earlier weariness, already scheming about what to do next. Sasuke, moving with quiet purpose, his dark eyes focused on something only he could see. And herself, caught somewhere between them—the bridge,maybe, between Naruto's boundless energy and Sasuke's controlled intensity. It was nice, being a part of the team.

When they emerged onto the roof, the evening air cool against their skin, their instructor was already waiting, leaning against the railing with casual indifference, the chalk dust mysteriously absent from his hair. His single eye curved in what might have been a smile beneath his mask.

"Now then," he said, as if the prank incident had never happened, "why don't we begin with introductions?"

"What do you want to know?" Sakura asked, eyeing their new teacher with lingering suspicion.

The jōnin shrugged, his posture deceptively relaxed against the railing. "The usual. Your name, things you like, things you hate, hobbies, dreams for the future. That sort of thing."

When the three genin exchanged uncertain glances, he sighed. "Fine, I'll go first. My name is Kakashi Hatake. Things I like and things I hate... I don't feel like telling you that. My dreams for the future... never really thought about it. As for my hobbies... I have lots of hobbies."

Sakura's eye twitched. "So all we learned was his name," she muttered under her breath.

"Now, your turn," Kakashi said, pointing to Naruto. "You first."

Naruto straightened, adjusting his headband with a proud grin. "I'm Naruto Uzumaki! I like instant ramen, but I really love the ramen at Ichiraku's that Iruka-sensei treats me to! Oh, and watermelon in the summer—it's the best! And training with my friends." He shot a quick glance at Sakura and Sasuke, his grin widening. "I hate the three minutes you have to wait after pouring hot water into instant ramen. My hobby is training and comparing different types of ramen! And my dream..." His voice grew more serious, blue eyes blazing with determination. "My dream is to become the greatest Hokage! Then the whole village will stop disrespecting me and start treating me like I'm somebody important!"

Kakashi's expression remained unreadable behind his mask, but he nodded slightly. "Next," he said, turning to Sakura.

Sakura tucked a strand of pink hair behind her ear, the small silver bar through her eyebrow catching the fading sunlight. "I'm Sakura Haruno. I like studying new jutsu and training to get stronger. I hate people who underestimate me just because I'm a girl." Her green eyes flashed with a fierceness that had grown since her constant fighting with her parents,"My hobby is reading and practicing with kunai. And my dream..." She hesitated for just a moment, gathering her resolve. "My dream is to become a real fighting ninja—not just some support kunoichi stuck in the background. I won't heal, I won't play into Konoha's sexist ideas about what girls should do. I'm going to forge my own path and show everyone what kunoichi can really be capable of." She paused, a slight blush coloring her cheeks. "And maybe someday find a... partner who respects my strength."

If Kakashi was surprised by her declaration, he didn't show it. He simply turned his gaze to Sasuke. "And finally, you."

Sasuke's hands were clasped in front of his face, his dark eyes intense beneath his raven hair. "My name is Sasuke Uchiha. I hate a lot of things, and I don't particularly like anything." He paused, his voice growing colder. "What I have is not a dream, because I will make it a reality. I'm going to restore my clan, and destroy a certain someone."

A heavy silence fell over the rooftop as his words hung in the air. The cicadas' song seemed suddenly distant, as if even they had been silenced by the weight of Sasuke's declaration.

After a moment, Sasuke added, almost as an afterthought, "Training is... acceptable." His eyes flickered briefly toward Naruto and Sakura before returning to their fixed stare.

Kakashi studied the three of them, his single visible eye giving nothing away. "Good," he finally said. "You're each unique and you have your own ideas. We'll have our first mission tomorrow."

"What kind of mission?" Naruto asked eagerly, the tension from Sasuke's introduction already forgotten in his excitement.

"A survival exercise," Kakashi replied, his eye crinkling in what might have been amusement.

"But we already did survival exercises at the Academy," Sakura pointed out.

"This won't be like your previous training," Kakashi said, and there was something in his tone that made Sakura's skin prickle with unease.

"What'll it be then?" Naruto pressed.

Kakashi chuckled, the sound lacking any real humor. "If I tell you, you're not going to like it."

Kakashi’s single visible eye curved into what might’ve been a smirk. “Oh, and one more thing,” he said, his voice light but carrying an unmistakable note of warning. “Don’t eat breakfast tomorrow.”

Naruto blinked. “Huh?”

Sakura frowned. “Why not?”

Kakashi pushed away from the railing, stretching lazily as if he hadn’t just said something ominous. “You’ll regret it if you do,” he replied, turning on his heel. “Meet me at the training grounds at five a.m. sharp. Don’t be late.”

And just like that, he was gone, vanishing in a swirl of leaves before any of them could ask more questions.

A beat of silence passed.

Naruto groaned, dragging his hands down his face. “What does that even mean? Why would we regret eating? Is he gonna make us puke or something?”

Sakura crossed her arms, staring at the empty spot where Kakashi had been. “I don’t like this. He barely told us anything.”

“Tch.” Sasuke scoffed, shoving his hands into his pockets. “If you’re scared, don’t show up.”

Naruto shot him a glare. “Oh yeah, like you’re not at least a little weirded out?”

Sasuke didn’t answer, but the way his jaw tightened told Naruto all he needed to know.

Sakura sighed, rubbing her temples. “It’s probably just some test,” she reasoned. “Jōnin are elite ninja, right? Maybe they don’t want to waste their time on genin who can’t keep up.”

Naruto paled. “Wait. Do you think this could be some kind of elimination thing?”

Sakura hesitated. The idea sent a cold chill down her spine, but it wasn’t impossible. What if this was some sort of last-minute cut? What if they weren’t really genin yet?

Sasuke finally broke his silence. “If it is,” he said, voice low and firm, “then we pass.”

Naruto and Sakura exchanged a glance before nodding.

Five a.m. The real test would begin.

And none of them would dare show up unprepared.

-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-

The three of them walked together through the quiet streets of Konoha, the glow of lanterns casting long shadows over the cobblestone paths. The village was winding down for the night—shopkeepers pulling in their signs, a few late-night diners laughing over their meals, the occasional shinobi flickering across rooftops like ghosts.

Naruto stretched his arms over his head, yawning loudly. “Man, five a.m. is way too early. How does he expect us to function if we don’t eat?”

Sakura, walking in the middle, shrugged. “Guess we’ll find out.”

Sasuke, on her other side, scoffed. “It’s not that early.”

Naruto shot him an incredulous look. “It’s five in the morning. That’s like—practically still night.”

Sakura ignored their bickering, instead glancing at her house in the distance. It was a decently sized place, tucked away in a quieter part of the village, its windows dark. Her parents had left on a mission weeks ago, and they wouldn’t be back for another two weeks. As per usual.

“We should just stay at my place tonight,” she said, voice casual. “It’s closer to the training grounds anyway.”

Naruto’s face lit up. “For real? Awesome! I love your house, you have snacks, right?”

Sasuke gave him a flat look. “He literally told us not to eat.”

“Yeah, yeah, but like—snacks don’t count, right?”

Sakura sighed. “Naruto.”

“Fine,” he grumbled, shoving his hands in his pockets.

When they arrived, Sakura fished her key out of her pouch and unlocked the door. The house smelled faintly of herbal tea and parchment, the air still and undisturbed from days of emptiness.

She led them inside, kicking off her sandals. “We can sleep in the living room,” she said, flipping on the lights. “I think we have extra blankets in the usual places”

Naruto immediately flopped onto the couch with a dramatic groan. “This is the best idea ever.”

Sasuke, ever the opposite, just sat down stiffly on the floor, arms crossed.

Sakura shook her head and disappeared into the hall, returning a moment later with a couple of blankets and a pillow. “Here.”

Sasuke took his without a word, while Naruto just gave a thumbs-up from his spot on the couch.

As they settled in, the reality of tomorrow crept in—the uncertainty of the test, the weight of the unknown. But for now, they were here, together.

And somehow, that made it a little less scary.

Chapter Text

The sky was still ink-dark when Sakura blinked awake, the living room dimly lit by the red glow of her alarm clock. Four in the morning. Outside, the wind rattled the trees, carrying the distant hoot of an owl. She shivered and reached for the red zip-up draped over the table near her, pulling it on before grabbing two more—one orange, one navy—tossing them at her teammates.

Naruto groaned as the fabric smacked him in the face, curling up tighter in his blanket. Sasuke barely reacted, just sat up and pulled his over his arms in one slow movement, hair sticking up in odd angles from sleep.

Sakura ran a hand through her own hair before tying it up into a messy ponytail. The house was quiet, empty, like it always was, and she tried not to think too hard about it as they moved through the motions of getting ready. Baggy jorts. Ninja gauze wrapped around their legs. Shuriken, kunai, exploding tags—just in case.

Naruto yawned so hard his eyes watered. "I’m already starving," he grumbled, rubbing his stomach.

"Don’t think about it," Sakura said, slipping her pouch onto her hip.

Easier said than done.

They stepped outside into the pre-dawn stillness, the cold biting at their skin. The only sounds were the rustling leaves and their own footsteps against the dirt path as they made their way to the training grounds. Birds were just beginning to stir, their songs soft and scattered in the quiet air.

Naruto tried to argue with Sasuke about something, but they were both too tired to really commit, so it fizzled out into muttered insults. When they reached the field, all three collapsed onto the dewy grass, breathing in the crisp morning air.

And then they waited. And waited. And waited.

Sakura stared at the sky as it slowly shifted from deep blue to soft pink, watching the way the sunlight crept over the horizon, stretching golden fingers across the field. The dampness was starting to seep through her clothes, and she shivered slightly.

"I should’ve brought a blanket," she muttered.

Naruto groaned dramatically, rolling onto his stomach. "My stomach’s making weird noises," he complained, pressing a hand against his middle. "How are we supposed to fight on empty stomachs?"

"That’s probably the point," Sasuke said, stretching his arms over his head. "To see how we perform under less-than-ideal conditions."

Sakura propped herself up on her elbows, eyeing her teammates. Sasuke looked composed, but there was a tightness in his jaw. Naruto kept fidgeting, restless energy buzzing under his skin.

"Maybe we should warm up while we wait," she suggested, pushing herself to her feet. "Better than just lying here getting cold and hungry."

Naruto was up in an instant. "Yeah! I'm gonna run laps!" He took off before either of them could respond, his orange zip-up flapping behind him as he sprinted across the field.

Sasuke scoffed but stood, rolling out his shoulders before moving through a set of stretches.

Sakura pulled a kunai from her pouch, twirling it between her fingers before taking aim at a tree. The first throw was slightly off-center. She walked over, yanked it out, and tried again. And again. And again.

By the time the sun had fully risen, painting the field in warm light, they'd been waiting for over two hours. Naruto had collapsed onto the grass after his twentieth lap, groaning into the dirt. Sasuke had settled into what looked like meditation, and Sakura had been practicing hand signs until her fingers ached.

"If he doesn’t show up soon," Naruto announced, rolling onto his back, "I’m gonna eat my sandal."

"Don't be disgusting," Sakura said, but her stomach growled in agreement.

And then—finally—footsteps.

They all sat up as Kakashi strolled toward them, nose buried in a tiny orange book. Sakura knew how to read, her eyes narrowed as she glanced at the cover. It was an adult book. Porn.

"You're late!" Naruto shouted, pointing an accusing finger.

Kakashi didn't even look up. "Am I?" he mused. "A black cat crossed my path, so I had to take the long way around."

Sakura's eye twitched. "We've been here since five in the morning."

"Hmm," Kakashi hummed, tucking his book away. "Well, you're all still here. That shows some dedication, at least."

He placed a small alarm clock on a tree stump and pulled out two tiny bells, letting them jingle softly in the morning air.

"Your task is simple," he said. "Get these bells before noon."

Sakura frowned. Two bells. Three of them.

"But there are two bells."

"Very observant," Kakashi said, his voice tinged with amusement. "That means one of you will definitely fail and be sent back to the Academy."

The silence that followed was deafening. Sakura felt her stomach drop. Back to the Academy? After everything? After years of pushing herself, of training long after the others had gone home, of practicing kunai throws until her fingers bled—had it all been for nothing?

She forced herself to swallow, keeping her expression neutral. But she could feel the doubt creeping in like a slow-moving shadow. She wasn’t like Naruto, who could bounce back from anything, or Sasuke, who had talent carved into his bones. She was smart, she was precise, but was she strong enough?

"But—" Naruto started, his voice sharp with confusion. "But we already passed the genin exam!"

"That was just to select candidates who might become genin," Kakashi replied. "This is the real test. And it has a 66% failure rate."

Sasuke’s jaw tightened. "So two of us can pass."

"Potentially," Kakashi said lightly, tying the bells to his belt. "If any of you can get a bell." His eye curved in what might have been a smile beneath his mask. "Come at me with the intent to kill, or you won't stand a chance."

Sakura curled her fingers into fists. She knew what that meant—knew, deep down, that even if she fought with everything she had, it wouldn’t be enough. Not alone.

Her heart pounded in her ears as Naruto scoffed and reached for his kunai. "You couldn't even dodge an eraser! We'll have those bells in no time!"

Before Sakura could warn him against rushing in, Naruto charged forward, kunai raised. In a blur of movement too fast for her eyes to track, Kakashi was suddenly behind Naruto, the blond's arm twisted behind his back and his own kunai pointed at the back of his neck.

"I didn't say start yet," Kakashi said mildly. He released Naruto, who stumbled forward with a look of shock. "But at least you came at me with killing intent. Maybe there's hope for you after all." He stepped back, surveying the three genin. "Ready? Begin!"

Instantly, Sasuke and Sakura leapt away, disappearing into the surrounding forest. Basic ninja tactics—hide and observe before engaging. Sakura crouched behind a dense bush, peering through the leaves to keep an eye on the clearing.

Naruto, however, remained standing in the open.

"Let's have a fair fight!" he shouted, pointing dramatically at Kakashi. "Right here, right now!"

Sakura wanted to smack her forehead. So much for teamwork or strategy. But as she watched Naruto charge in again, she couldn't help but admire his boldness, even if it was utterly foolish.

Kakashi dodged Naruto's attacks with insulting ease, not even looking up from the book he'd pulled out again. "Lesson one: Taijutsu," he said, sidestepping a punch. "The art of physical combat."

Naruto growled in frustration, his attacks becoming more wild and predictable. Kakashi continued to evade, his movements so fluid it almost looked like he was dancing around the genin.

Then, suddenly, Kakashi was behind Naruto again, his hands forming a seal that Sakura recognized from her Academy textbooks.

"Hidden Leaf Ancient Taijutsu Supreme Technique," Kakashi intoned, his voice serious despite the ridiculous name. "One Thousand Years of Death!"

What followed was so unexpected and undignified that Sakura nearly gave away her position with a startled yelp. Kakashi's fingers jabbed into... well, a place that made Naruto shoot into the air with a pained howl before splashing into the nearby river.

"That wasn't taijutsu," Sasuke muttered from somewhere to her left. "That was just a glorified poke in the—"

"Shh!" Sakura hissed, her eyes tracking Kakashi as he returned to his reading. "He'll hear us."

She needed to think. This wasn't a normal test—it couldn't be. Something about those bells felt wrong, like a trick or a trap. Why pit them against each other when they'd been assigned as a team?

Meanwhile, Naruto had emerged from the river, soaking wet and clearly furious. Rather than hiding, he created a dozen shadow clones that surrounded Kakashi in an orange blur of matching outfits and determined expressions.

"That's new," Sakura whispered to herself, impressed despite the dire situation. When had Naruto learned such an advanced technique?

The clones attacked simultaneously, a coordinated assault that should have overwhelmed any ordinary opponent. But Kakashi was far from ordinary. He dispatched the clones with ease, each one poofing out of existence with a cloud of smoke.

In the confusion, the real Naruto almost—almost—managed to grab a bell, his fingers brushing against the metal before Kakashi knocked him away.

Sakura bit her lip, thinking hard. If Naruto with his newfound jutsu couldn't get a bell alone, what chance did she have? And Sasuke, for all his talent and skill, would likely face similar difficulties.

Maybe that was it. Maybe they weren't supposed to do this alone.

A movement in the trees caught her attention. Sasuke, positioning himself for an attack. His hands flashed through seals—tiger, monkey, boar, horse, tiger—and Sakura's eyes widened.

"Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!" Sasuke's voice rang out as he exhaled a massive ball of flame directly at Kakashi.

For a brief moment, Sakura thought they'd actually hit him. But when the flames cleared, there was nothing but scorched earth where their sensei had been standing.

"Where—" Sasuke started, before the ground beneath him cracked open and a hand shot up, grabbing his ankle.

"Earth Style: Headhunter Jutsu," Kakashi's voice called as Sasuke was pulled underground until only his head remained above the surface. Kakashi emerged, dusting off his hands. "Lesson two: Ninjutsu."

Sakura pressed her back against a tree trunk, heart pounding. If Sasuke could be taken down so easily, she didn't stand a chance. But maybe that was the point. Maybe none of them could pass this test alone.

She looked at Naruto, dripping wet and glaring at Kakashi from behind a tree. She looked at Sasuke, his head sticking out of the ground with a murderous expression. Then she looked at the bells, jingling softly at Kakashi's hip.

Two bells. Three genin. A 66% failure rate.

Something clicked into place.

Moving silently, Sakura created a small diversion by throwing a kunai into a distant bush. When Kakashi glanced that way, she darted over to Sasuke, quickly digging around his trapped body.

"What are you doing?" he hissed.

"Helping you," she whispered back. "Because I think that's what we're supposed to be doing. Helping each other."

His eyes widened slightly. "The bells—"

"Are a distraction," she finished. "Think about it. Why put us in teams of three if only two can pass?"

Understanding dawned on Sasuke's face. "It's a teamwork test."

"Exactly." Once she'd loosened enough dirt, she helped pull him free. "Now we need to find Naruto and come up with a plan."

They found him near the river, wringing water from his orange zipup with a scowl.

"Naruto," Sakura called softly, mindful of Kakashi who was still in the clearing, reading his book. "We need to work together."

Naruto looked between them, suspicion clear on his face. "But there are only two bells. One of us has to fail."

"That's what he wants us to think," Sasuke said, surprising both Naruto and Sakura with his agreement. "It's a trick to divide us."

Sakura nodded. "When have you ever heard of a two-person genin team? It doesn't make sense."

Naruto's brow furrowed as he considered this. "So... we all try to get the bells together?"

"Yes," Sakura said. "And once we have them, we decide what to do. But I bet if we show we can work as a team, we'll all pass regardless."

"Okay," Naruto said, a slow grin spreading across his face. "Let's show that late, pervy sensei what Team Seven can do!"

They huddled together, formulating a plan that played to each of their strengths. It wasn't perfect, and success was far from guaranteed, but it was better than facing a jōnin alone.

As they broke apart to take their positions, Sakura felt a surge of happiness that made her smile despite the hunger and exhaustion. This was what being on a team was about—combining their strengths to overcome challenges together.

Win or lose, they would face this test as one.

As they separated to take their positions, Sakura gave one final nod to her teammates. The plan was simple but relied on perfect timing.

Kakashi stood in the middle of the clearing, still engrossed in his book. To anyone watching, he appeared completely relaxed, but Sakura knew better. His casual posture was designed to lull them into a false sense of security.

The first phase began with Naruto creating another batch of shadow clones—not to attack, but to create a diversion. They burst from the tree line, shouting taunts and challenges.

"Is that book really more interesting than us?" one clone yelled.

"You're going down, sensei!" shouted another.

Kakashi sighed dramatically, not bothering to look up. "Back for more, are we?"

While Naruto's clones drew Kakashi's attention, Sasuke moved silently through the trees, positioning himself for the next phase. Sakura crept closer, a kunai clutched in her hand, waiting for her moment.

The clones rushed Kakashi from all directions. As before, he dispatched them effortlessly, but this time, they weren't aiming to grab the bells—they were testing his movements, mapping his patterns while keeping him occupied.

"This again?" Kakashi mused, spinning to kick a clone that dissipated in a puff of smoke. "I expected more creativity."

"How's this for creative?" Sasuke called, emerging from the trees. His hands flashed through the seals for another fireball jutsu, but instead of aiming directly at Kakashi, he sent it to the right of their sensei.

Kakashi's eye narrowed slightly at the apparent miss. "Your aim needs work," he said, but shifted his stance, preparing for whatever trap Sasuke might be setting.

That slight adjustment was all they needed. From the opposite direction, Naruto's remaining clones charged, forcing Kakashi to step exactly where they wanted him—toward the scorched earth from Sasuke's earlier fireball.

As Kakashi's foot touched the ground, Sakura sprung her trap. She'd buried several smoke bombs beneath the loosened soil, and they detonated on impact, engulfing the area in thick, purple smoke.

"Now!" she shouted.

In the confusion, Sasuke dropped from the trees overhead while Naruto's clones rushed in from all sides. Sakura herself darted forward, targeting the bells directly.

For a few chaotic seconds, the clearing was filled with smoke, shouts, and the sounds of combat. Kakashi might be a jōnin, but even he couldn't track three determined genin attacking from different angles in zero visibility.

When the smoke cleared, Kakashi stood alone, the genin having retreated back to the forest edge. His visible eye crinkled in what might have been amusement—or disappointment.

"Nice try," he called out, reaching down to check the bells at his hip.

His eye widened slightly when his fingers touched only one bell instead of two.

At the edge of the clearing, Naruto held up the second bell, his face split in a triumphant grin. "Looking for this?"

"Impressive," Kakashi admitted. "But that's still only one bell, and there are three of you. Who gets it?"

The three genin exchanged glances before stepping forward together.

"No one," Sakura said firmly. "Either we all pass, or none of us do."

"That's right!" Naruto nodded vigorously. "We're a team now!"

Sasuke said nothing, but he stood shoulder to shoulder with his teammates, his stance making it clear he was with them.

Kakashi stared at them for a long moment, his expression unreadable behind his mask. Then, to their surprise, he began to chuckle.

"Well, well," he said, his eye curving into that strange smile. "It seems you've figured it out."

"The real test was teamwork," Sakura stated, though her heart was pounding. Had they passed?

Kakashi nodded, walking toward them with slow, measured steps. "Those who break the rules are scum," he said, his voice suddenly serious. "But those who abandon their comrades are worse than scum."

He looked at each of them in turn. "In the ninja world, individual skill is important, but a team that works together can overcome challenges that would be impossible alone."

"So... we pass?" Naruto asked, barely containing his excitement.

"You pass," Kakashi confirmed, and Naruto whooped, jumping into the air.

Sakura felt a rush of relief and pride so intense it made her dizzy. She glanced at Sasuke, who was trying and failing to hide a small smile.

"Team Seven is officially formed," Kakashi announced. "Your training begins tomorrow."

"What about the other bell?" Sasuke asked, nodding toward the one still at Kakashi's hip.

Kakashi shrugged. "Keep it as a souvenir. A reminder that together, you can accomplish what seemed impossible."

Naruto tossed the bell to Sakura. "You should have it," he said with surprising thoughtfulness. "It was your plan."

She caught it, feeling the cool metal against her palm. "No," she said after a moment, holding it out so all three of them could touch it. "It belongs to all of us."

As they stood there in the sun-dappled clearing, the bell caught the light, gleaming bright against their joined hands. It was just a small piece of metal, but in that moment, it felt like the beginning of something important—something that would bind them together through whatever challenges lay ahead.

Kakashi watched them with an expression that might have been pride. "Now then," he said, clapping his hands together. "Who's hungry?"

Three stomachs growled in unison, and Sakura couldn't help but laugh, the sound bright and clear in the midday air.

"I think that's a unanimous yes," Kakashi said, his eye crinkling with amusement. "There's a decent ramen place not far from here."

Naruto's face lit up like a festival lantern. "Ichiraku? Are you serious? That's the best place in the whole village!"

"Is it?" Kakashi asked mildly, though something in his tone suggested he already knew.

"You've never been?" Naruto looked genuinely shocked, as if Kakashi had admitted to never having seen the sky. "Old Man Teuchi makes the best ramen in the Land of Fire!"

Sasuke rolled his eyes but fell into step beside them as they headed back toward the village. Sakura noticed how his shoulders had relaxed slightly, the permanent tension easing just a fraction.

The sun was high overhead now, warming their skin as they walked along the dusty path. The earlier chill of morning was long gone, replaced by the gentle heat of early summer. Birds chirped in the trees, and a light breeze rustled the leaves, carrying the scent of wildflowers and distant cooking fires.

Sakura felt light, almost weightless with relief. They had passed. They were officially genin now—officially Team Seven.

"So, Kakashi-sensei," she ventured, still testing out how the title felt on her tongue. "What kind of missions will we be doing?"

"Hmm," Kakashi hummed, still walking with his nose buried in that orange book. "D-rank to start. Nothing too exciting."

"Like what?" Naruto pressed, practically bouncing with each step. "Fighting bandits? Protecting important people? Sneaking into enemy territory?"

"More like weeding gardens, finding lost pets, and helping elderly villagers with their groceries," Kakashi replied without looking up.

Naruto's face fell so dramatically that Sakura had to bite her lip to keep from laughing.

"That's not ninja work!" he protested. "That's just... chores!"

"Every mission has value," Kakashi said, his tone deceptively light. "And D-rank missions build the foundation of teamwork that makes higher-ranked missions possible."

Sasuke scoffed quietly. "How long until we get real missions?"

"When you're ready," Kakashi answered simply, turning a page in his book.

They walked in silence for a moment, the reality of their new life settling over them. It wasn't going to be all action and adventure, at least not right away. Part of Sakura was relieved—the other part, the part that had trained for years and yearned to prove herself, felt a flicker of impatience.

The village came into view, its buildings clustered together beneath the shadow of the Hokage Monument. The stone faces watched over them, solemn and eternal, a reminder of what it meant to be a shinobi of the Leaf.

As they approached the main street, the quiet of the training grounds gave way to the bustle of village life. Merchants called out their wares, children ran through the streets playing ninja, and the mingled smells of food stalls made Sakura's empty stomach twist with hunger.

"There it is!" Naruto pointed excitedly to a small shop with a red awning, steam rising from behind the counter. "Ichiraku Ramen!"

The warmth that greeted them as they ducked under the noren curtains was immediate and comforting. The shop was small but clean, with just a counter and a few stools.

"Naruto!" A middle-aged man with kind eyes and laugh lines greeted them from behind the counter. "Haven't seen you in a couple of days. I was starting to worry!"

For a second, Sakura was suspicious, no villager treated Naruto that kindly.

"Teuchi-san!" Naruto grinned, hopping onto a stool. "I've been busy becoming a real ninja! And guess what? We passed our final test! We're officially genin now!"

"Is that so?" Teuchi smiled broadly, his gaze taking in all three of them and their forehead protectors. "Well, this calls for a celebration! First bowl is on the house for Team..."

"Seven," Kakashi supplied, finally tucking his book away. "Team Seven."

"Team Seven!" Teuchi nodded approvingly. "What'll it be, then?"

"Miso with extra pork!" Naruto declared instantly.

"Shio for me," Sasuke said quietly.

Sakura hesitated, then smiled. "Shoyu, please."

"And for the jōnin sensei?" Teuchi asked, already reaching for ingredients.

"Miso will be fine," Kakashi said, settling onto a stool with a posture that somehow managed to be both relaxed and alert.

They sat in a row at the counter, Naruto, then Sakura, then Sasuke, with Kakashi on the end. Sunlight filtered through the half-curtains, catching the steam that rose from the pots as Teuchi and his young daughter Ayame worked.

"So," Naruto said through a yawn, the exhaustion of their early morning and test finally catching up with him, "when do we start our missions?"

"Tomorrow," Kakashi replied. "Eight o'clock at the bridge near the eastern training grounds."

"You'll be on time, right?" Sakura asked skeptically.

Kakashi's eye curved into that inscrutable smile. "Of course."

None of them believed him.

"Here we go!" Teuchi announced, placing steaming bowls in front of each of them. "Ramen to celebrate Konoha's newest ninja team!"

The aroma that wafted up from the bowls was so rich and inviting that Sakura's mouth watered instantly. After hours of hunger and exertion, it might have been the most wonderful smell in the world.

"Itadakimasu!" Naruto shouted, breaking his chopsticks apart with enthusiasm.

"Itadakimasu," Sakura and Sasuke echoed more quietly, though no less sincerely.

Kakashi's bowl sat untouched as he watched his three new students dive into their food. Naruto ate with gusto, slurping noodles with abandon. Sasuke ate methodically, each movement precise. Sakura found herself somewhere in between, savoring the rich broth but too hungry to take her time.

"This is amazing," she murmured after her first few bites, the warmth of the ramen spreading through her tired body.

"Told you!" Naruto said around a mouthful of noodles, earning a disapproving look from her.

When she glanced over at Kakashi, she noticed his bowl was already half empty, though she hadn't seen him move his mask at all. She blinked, wondering if the exhaustion was making her miss things.

"Something wrong, Sakura?" Kakashi asked innocently.

"No, nothing," she said quickly, turning back to her own bowl.

As they ate, the events of the morning replayed in her mind. They'd faced a jōnin and, while they hadn't exactly beaten him, they'd worked together well enough to pass his test. It wasn't much, but it was a start.

"Seconds!" Naruto declared, pushing his empty bowl forward.

"Already?" Sakura asked, eyebrows raised. She was barely halfway through her own.

Naruto grinned sheepishly, one hand behind his head. "I burned a lot of energy with all those shadow clones!"

As Teuchi prepared another bowl, Sakura noticed Sasuke watching Naruto with an odd expression—something between disbelief and the faintest hint of respect.

"Those clones," Sasuke said suddenly. "That's not a standard Academy technique."

Naruto's grin widened. "Shadow Clone Jutsu! It's way better than the regular Clone Jutsu. These ones are real—they can fight and everything!"

"Where did you learn it?" Sakura asked, genuinely curious. Naruto had been the worst in their class at ninjutsu, and now he was using a technique she'd never even seen before.

Something flickered across Naruto's face—a shadow, there and gone so quickly she might have imagined it.

"It's... a long story," he said, his usual exuberance dimming slightly. "But hey, it came in handy today, right?"

Before she could press further, Teuchi placed a fresh bowl in front of Naruto, and the moment passed as the blond dug in with renewed enthusiasm.

Kakashi, she noticed, was watching the exchange with interest, his single visible eye sharp despite his relaxed posture.

"Well," their sensei said, standing up and placing money on the counter that more than covered all their meals, "I have some paperwork to file about your test. I'll see you tomorrow at eight."

"But you didn't finish your—" Sakura started, only to find Kakashi's bowl empty and clean.

"Enjoy the rest of your day," he said, giving them a lazy wave before disappearing in a swirl of leaves that scattered across the ramen shop floor.

"He's weird," Naruto declared, slurping up more noodles.

Sasuke made a sound that might have been agreement.

Sakura stared at the empty stool where their sensei had been, wondering what they'd gotten themselves into. Kakashi Hatake was clearly not like the other senseis she'd observed around the village. There was something beneath his lazy, disinterested exterior—something sharp and watchful that made her think they'd only scratched the surface of who he really was.

"More tea?" Ayame asked, snapping Sakura out of her thoughts.

"Yes, please," she nodded, realizing her cup was empty.

As Ayame poured the steaming liquid, Sakura found herself looking between her teammates. Naruto, bright and loud and determined. Sasuke, quiet and intense and driven by something she couldn't quite understand.

And herself? Where did she fit in this strange new team?

She wrapped her hands around the warm teacup, feeling the day's events catching up with her. They were genin now. Real ninja. Whatever came next, they would face it together—whether they liked it or not.

"Hey," Naruto said suddenly, breaking the comfortable silence. "We should do something to celebrate passing!"

"We are doing something," Sasuke pointed out, gesturing to the ramen shop.

"No, I mean something else! Something fun!" Naruto insisted. "Like... I don't know, go to the lake or something?"

Sakura considered it. The idea of going home to her empty house didn't particularly appeal to her at the moment. The high of passing their test was still buzzing through her veins, making the thought of sitting alone in her room seem unbearable.

"Actually," she said, surprising herself as much as them, "that's not a bad idea."

Sasuke raised an eyebrow at her.

"Oh come on," she said, a hint of challenge in her voice. "We just became a team. We should at least try to get along outside of missions. I mean, we’ve known eachother for half a decade."

Sasuke looked like he wanted to refuse, but after a moment he shrugged. "Whatever."

Naruto's face lit up. "Really? You guys want to hang out? With me?"

The naked hope in his voice made something twist in Sakura's chest. She'd never given much thought to Naruto outside of finding him a little funny, but seeing him now—genuinely surprised that anyone would want to spend time with him—made her wonder if she'd been missing something.

"Don't make me regret it," Sasuke muttered, but there was less edge to his voice than usual.

As they finished their meal and stepped back out into the bright sunlight of the village, Sakura felt a strange sense of possibility unfurling within her. This wasn't how she'd imagined her genin team would be, but maybe, just maybe, it could be something good.

The walk back to Sakura's house was quiet, but not uncomfortably so. The warm afternoon sun filtered through the village trees, casting dappled shadows over the three genin as they made their way through the less crowded side streets of Konoha. Their stomachs were full, their bodies tired but satisfied from the day's challenges, and a newfound sense of camaraderie hung in the air between them.

"So what should we bring to the lake?" Naruto asked, breaking the silence as they turned onto Sakura's street. "Swimming stuff? Food? Explosive tags?"

Sakura shot him a look. "Why would we need explosive tags at the lake?"

Naruto shrugged, grinning. "I dunno! Target practice on the water? Fishing?"

"That's not how you fish," Sasuke muttered, but the corner of his mouth twitched almost imperceptibly.

Sakura rolled her eyes but couldn't quite hide her own smile. "Let's stick to the basics. Towels, maybe some snacks... though I guess we just ate."

"I'm already hungry again," Naruto declared, patting his stomach.

"You're always hungry," Sasuke said.

They reached Sakura's house, the same quiet, empty building they'd left that morning—though it felt like days ago now, after everything that had happened. Sakura unlocked the door and led them inside, kicking off her sandals in the entryway.

"I'll go grab some towels," she said, heading toward the hallway closet. "You guys know where your stuff is, right?"

"Yep!" Naruto bounded past her toward the spare room. "I call the orange towel!"

Sasuke followed at a more measured pace, his hands in his pockets. "Whatever."

Sakura smiled to herself as she pulled out towels from the linen closet. It had started a few months ago, during their final year at the Academy. The three of them had been paired up for a survival exercise, and when a sudden downpour had left them all soaked, Sakura's house had been the closest shelter. Her parents, away on a mission as usual, weren't there to object when she'd brought her sodden classmates home.

After that, it had become an unspoken arrangement. On the days when training ran late, or when the weather turned, or when none of them particularly wanted to go home to empty apartments or haunted compounds, they would end up here. Gradually, a spare change of clothes for each of them had accumulated, along with a favorite mug, a preferred side of the couch, a designated towel.

Sakura had never commented on it, afraid that acknowledging the arrangement would somehow break the fragile thread connecting them. And neither of the boys had ever mentioned it either—not when Naruto's bright orange sweatshirt appeared in her laundry, not when Sasuke's spare kunai set found a home in her hall drawer.

It wasn't friendship, exactly. But it was something.

She grabbed the towels and headed toward the spare room, where Naruto was already rummaging through a drawer that had somehow become designated as "his."

"Got it!" he exclaimed, pulling out a pair of faded blue swim trunks with a pattern of swirling eddies. "I knew they were here somewhere!"

Sasuke was more methodical, carefully extracting a plain black pair from his own neat stack of clothes.

"Here," Sakura said, handing them each a towel—orange for Naruto, navy for Sasuke. "I'm going to change and pack some snacks."

In her room, Sakura quickly changed into her red one-piece swimsuit, pulling a light dress over it. She caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror—pink hair tied up, silver bar glinting in her eyebrow, the weight of her new forehead protector still unfamiliar on her head. A real ninja now.

When she returned to the living room, Naruto had changed into his swim trunks and an old T-shirt, his towel slung around his neck. Sasuke wore his usual shorts but had swapped his blue shirt for a lighter one, his towel folded neatly over his arm.

"I packed some rice balls and those weird protein bars you like," Sakura told Sasuke, holding up a small backpack. "And juice boxes," she added, glancing at Naruto.

"Awesome!" Naruto pumped his fist in the air. "This is gonna be the best celebration ever!"

As they filed out of the house, Sakura felt a strange tightness in her chest. How many times had she come home to an empty house, wishing for company? How many evenings had she spent training alone, pushing herself to be stronger, faster, smarter? And now here they were—Team Seven—heading to the lake together to celebrate passing their genin test.

It wasn't what she'd expected. But maybe, she thought as she locked the door behind them, it was exactly what she needed.

"Race you there!" Naruto shouted, breaking into a run before either of them could respond.

"Idiot," Sasuke muttered, but he quickened his pace all the same.

Sakura adjusted the backpack on her shoulders and smiled. "Wait up, you guys!" she called, hurrying after her teammates as they wove through the streets of Konoha toward the lake, the afternoon sun warm on their backs and the promise of tomorrow's missions waiting on the horizon.

Team Seven was just beginning.

-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-

The wind flows through the woods, where the three have settled on a flat, sun-warmed rock that juts out over the clear water. The afternoon light filters through the leaves overhead, casting dappled shadows across their faces.

"Hold still," Sakura commands, her tongue poking out slightly in concentration as she carefully paints a tiny orange star onto Sasuke's thumbnail. "I almost messed it up."

Sasuke sits cross-legged, his expression caught between irritation and reluctant acceptance. His other fingers already showcase various designs—deep blue backgrounds with precisely placed orange stars—the colors a subtle nod to his teammates.

"I can't believe you actually agreed to this," Naruto snickers from Sakura's other side, admiring his own half-finished manicure. His nails feature the same color scheme, though the stars on his are slightly wobbly where Sakura had let him attempt a few himself.

"It's tactical," Sasuke replies flatly. "Camouflage practice."

"Right," Sakura grins, finishing the final star with a flourish. "Because orange stars are so common in nature."

Nearby, a small collection of nail polish bottles sits arranged on a towel—borrowed from Sakura's collection at home. The sight of the tough, stoic Sasuke allowing her to paint his nails makes something warm bloom in her chest.

"My turn again!" Naruto jumps up the moment Sasuke's nails are done, nearly knocking over the polish.

"Let those dry first!" Sakura cautions, but Naruto is already bounding away toward the cliff that rises about twenty feet above the deepest part of the lake.

"Watch this!" he shouts, his voice echoing across the water as he scrambles up the steep path to the top of the cliff. The sunlight catches on his blonde hair, turning it golden as he positions himself at the edge.

Sasuke doesn't look up from the small, leather-bound book he's pulled from his pocket. It's worn around the edges—a collection of classical poetry that Sakura had glimpsed in his things before but never commented on. Sometimes, he wrote things in it. She wondered, what could Sasuke’s unfiltered feelings look like?

"Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Naruto's voice rings out from above, and suddenly there are five identical Narutos at the cliff's edge, all grinning wildly. They launch themselves into the air in perfect synchronization, forming a star shape as they plummet toward the water below.

"CANNONBALL!" they shout in unison, before hitting the water with a spectacular splash that sends a wave washing over their rock.

Sasuke lifts his book just in time to save it from the spray, his expression unimpressed even as droplets cling to his freshly painted nails.

"Show-off," he mutters, but Sakura catches the tiny smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.

While Naruto's clones disappear in puffs of smoke underwater, leaving just the original to surface with a whoop of delight, Sakura slides off the rock and into the cool water. She takes a deep breath and dives beneath the surface, feeling the immediate difference as she channels chakra to her limbs.

Under the water, everything is quiet and blue-green. Sakura darts through the depths with chakra-enhanced speed, practicing the technique she had read about earlier that week. She weaves between underwater formations, pushing herself to maintain perfect control—a little too much chakra and she'll shoot to the surface, too little and she'll sink.

She breaks through the water's surface yards away from where she entered, taking a deep breath as she doggy paddles through the water. Looking back toward the rock, she sees Sasuke still absorbed in his poetry book, occasionally glancing up to track Naruto as he climbs the cliff for another jump. The sight fills her with a strange contentment—this odd, mismatched team of hers.

Naruto notices her and waves enthusiastically, nearly losing his balance on the cliff edge. "Sakura! Did you see that last one? I'm going to do a flip this time!"

Sasuke turns a page in his book. "If you break your neck, I'm not carrying you back."

Sakura laughs and dives back under the water, using her chakra to propel herself in a (not so) graceful arc. Above the surface, the sounds of Naruto's splashing and Sasuke's dry commentary fade away, replaced by the gentle rush of water past her ears and the steady pulse of her own heartbeat as she pushes herself faster, stronger, her mismatched blue-and-orange nails flashing like tiny stars as she cuts through the water.

When she emerges again, she swims back to the rock where her teammates wait—one boisterous and dripping wet, the other quiet with poetry in his hands, both wearing the small art pieces she'd painted onto their fingertips. Not what she'd imagined when dreaming of becoming a ninja, but somehow perfect all the same.

Her team. Her boys. Her friends. Her family.

She hoped this feeling of having family would never go away, oh god, she hoped.

Chapter Text

The pale light of dawn had barely reached over Konoha's treetops when Team Seven arrived at the bridge. Dew still clung to the grass along the riverbanks, glistening like scattered diamonds in the early morning sun. The wooden planks beneath their feet creaked softly as they settled into what had quickly become their routine waiting spots—Sakura perched on the railing, Sasuke leaning against the opposite side, and Naruto pacing impatiently between them.

Each of them had dressed similarly today—baggy shorts that had seen better days, patches of mismatched fabric stitched haphazardly where the material had torn from training or Sakura’s midday plans. Beneath their standard ninja wear, they all sported fishnet tops, the mesh peeking out at collars and sleeves. Their kunai pouches hung at their sides, weapons clean and ready for whatever the day might bring.

The morning air was cool against their skin as they waited, the minutes ticking by in a familiar rhythm of anticipation and mild frustration.

Eight o'clock came and went. The sun climbed higher, warming the wooden planks of the bridge. Naruto's pacing grew more agitated, while Sasuke's posture remained unchanged, though the slight narrowing of his eyes betrayed his growing annoyance. Sakura alternated between watching the path their sensei would eventually appear on and observing her teammates, mentally cataloging the subtle ways they expressed their impatience.

Nine o'clock passed. Then nine-fifteen.

At nine-thirty, a familiar figure materialized at the end of the bridge, silver hair catching the morning light, visible eye curved in what they now recognized as his version of a smile.

"You're late!" Sakura and Naruto shouted in unison, their voices echoing across the water. Sasuke merely shot Kakashi a look of thinly veiled irritation, pushing himself off the railing to stand straighter.

"Maa, maa," Kakashi waved a dismissive hand, his tone as casual as if he'd arrived exactly on time. "There was an elderly woman who needed help carrying her groceries, and then—"

"Liar!" Naruto pointed an accusatory finger at their sensei.

"—shall we get started with today's missions?" Kakashi continued, unperturbed by the interruption.

And so began what would become the usual pattern of their early days as genin. Their dreams of heroic ninja feats quickly collided with the reality of D-rank missions—tasks so mundane that Naruto's complaints became as predictable as Kakashi's tardiness.

Even Sakura was irked, she’d rather go back to the Academy than spend the day doing other people’s chores- for practically no pay, none the less.

Their first assignment sent them chasing after Tora, the daimyo's wife's cat—a creature so notoriously difficult to capture that it had become something of a rite of passage for new genin teams. The animal seemed to possess an almost supernatural ability to evade capture, leading them on a wild chase through Konoha's back alleys and gardens.

"That is NOT a normal cat!" Naruto exclaimed, nursing a set of fresh scratches across his forearm after their fifth failed attempt to corner the feline. "It's some kind of demon in disguise!"

Sakura might have laughed if she wasn't sporting her own collection of scratches. Even Sasuke, normally so composed, had leaves tangled in his dark hair and a look of grim determination that seemed excessive for a simple pet retrieval. Always the dramatic one.

When they finally succeeded—through an elaborate trap involving Sasuke's wire techniques, Sakura's quick thinking, and Naruto's stubborn refusal to be outsmarted by a cat—the sight of Tora squirming furiously in Sasuke's arms was almost worth the hours of frustration.

Almost.

The following days brought no improvements. They weeded gardens under the merciless midday sun, dirt working its way under their fingernails and into the fabric of their clothes. The monotony was broken only by Naruto's occasional outbursts when he accidentally uprooted prized flowers alongside the weeds, earning him exasperated sighs from Sakura and deadpan stares from Sasuke.

They planted flowers in the village's public parks, Sasuke carefully explaining to both Naruto and Sakura the proper depth and spacing for each variety. The afternoon sun filtered through the trees overhead, casting dappled shadows across their backs as they worked. Despite the simplicity of the task, there was something peaceful about the way they fell into a rhythm—Sasuke digging the precise holes, Naruto excitedly placing the seedlings, and Sakura gently covering the roots with soil.

The walking of dogs from the Inuzuka kennels provided its own brand of chaos. Naruto, determined to prove himself, had insisted on taking the largest dog—a decision that resulted in him being dragged through half of Konoha before Sasuke and Sakura intervened. By the time they returned the dogs, all three genin were covered in mud, leaves, and what they hoped was just wet dirt.

"This isn't what being a ninja is supposed to be about," Naruto grumbled as they made their way back to the mission assignment desk, the scent of dog still clinging to their clothes. "We're supposed to be saving princesses and fighting bad guys!"

Sakura brushed a tangle from her pink hair, wincing as her fingers caught on a knot. "Every genin starts with D-rank missions, Naruto. It's tradition."

She hoped it wouldn’t remain tradition.

"A stupid tradition," he muttered, though some of the fight had gone out of his voice.

Sasuke said nothing, but the slight downturn of his mouth spoke volumes about his own frustration with their menial tasks.

When they stood before the Hokage to receive their next assignment, the afternoon light streaming through the windows of the mission room cast long shadows across the floor. Their clothes were rumpled, dirt still visible under their nails despite their best attempts to clean up, and a collective weariness hung about them that had nothing to do with physical exhaustion.

"Well done on completing your missions today," the Third Hokage said, his eyes crinkling at the corners as he regarded the bedraggled team before him. "Let's see what we have next for Team Seven..."

As he shuffled through the scrolls on his desk, Sakura caught Naruto and Sasuke exchanging a look—a rare moment of complete agreement in their shared exasperation. She felt it too, the itch for something more, something that would test the skills they'd spent years developing at the Academy.

But as the Hokage assigned them yet another D-rank mission, she squared her shoulders. This was part of becoming a ninja too—the patience, the discipline, the understanding that even small tasks contributed to the village's wellbeing. She glanced at her teammates, at Naruto's poorly concealed disappointment and Sasuke's stoic resignation, and felt a surge of determination.

"Babysitting an elder's grandson, helping with shopping in the neighboring village, and harvesting potatoes at—" the Hokage read from a scroll.

"NO WAY!" Naruto suddenly shouted, forming an X with his arms. "No thank you! I want to go on a real mission! Something challenging and exciting, not these little kid chores!"

The room fell silent. Iruka, seated beside the Hokage, looked scandalized. Kakashi sighed, reaching up to rub the back of his neck in what might have been embarrassment.

The Hokage lowered the mission scroll, raising a bushy eyebrow at the blonde genin. "You are just a rookie, Naruto. Everyone starts with simple duties and works their way up."

We’ve trained forever, we deserve to use our chakra…

"But we've been doing nothing but dumb chores for weeks!" Naruto protested, his voice echoing in the mission room. "Catching that stupid cat over and over, pulling weeds... how is that supposed to make us better ninjas? I'm not the troublemaking brat you think I am!"

Sakura bit her lip, torn between her (decreasing) respect for authority and her agreement with Naruto's words. After a moment's hesitation, she gave a definite nod, surprising herself almost as much as she surprised Iruka, whose eyes widened at her show of support.

More surprising still was the way Sasuke shifted his stance, angling his body slightly toward Naruto in what could only be interpreted as agreement. His face remained impassive, but there was something in his dark eyes that hadn't been there before—a glimmer of approval, perhaps, or at least acknowledgment that for once, Naruto was making a valid point.

Kakashi watched the subtle unity forming among his students with a thoughtful expression, his visible eye moving from one genin to the next.

The Hokage puffed on his pipe, studying Team Seven through the thin veil of smoke. After what felt like an eternity, he chuckled, the sound low and rumbling. "So, the troublemaker wants to prove himself."

"You bet I do!" Naruto declared, fists clenched at his sides. "We all do! We've trained hard, and we're ready for something more than chasing cats!"

The Hokage set his pipe down, lacing his fingers together as he leaned forward. "Very well. Since you are so determined, I'll give Team Seven a C-rank mission. You'll be bodyguards on a journey."

Naruto's eyes widened, his anger instantly replaced by excitement. "Really? Yes! Who? Who? Are we guarding a princess? A feudal lord?"

Even Sakura couldn't suppress the smile that spread across her face, while Sasuke straightened his posture, his interest clearly piqued.

The Hokage gestured toward the door. "Send in our visitor."

The sound of the door sliding open drew all eyes to the entrance, where a gray-haired man stood swaying slightly, a bottle of sake clutched in one hand. He peered at them through spectacles that sat crookedly on his nose, his cheeks flushed from alcohol. Ew.

"What's this?" he slurred. "They're all a bunch of super brats." His gaze fell particularly hard on Naruto. "Especially the short one with the stupid face. Are you really a ninja?"

Naruto laughed, looking around to see who the man was referring to. When he realized he was the shortest among his teammates, (although Sasuke was hitting it close) his expression morphed from confusion to indignation.

"YO, WHO ARE YOU CALLING STUPID? I'LL DEMOLISH YOU!" he yelled, lunging forward only to be caught by the back of his jacket by Kakashi.

"You can't demolish the client, Naruto," Kakashi said calmly. "It's not in the job description."

The man took another swig from his bottle before introducing himself. "I am Tazuna, a master bridge builder. Until I get back to my country and complete my bridge, you'll all be expected to protect me with your lives."

Sakura almost scoffed, no wonder he needed a body guard, he was a sip away from falling off the nearby balcony.

Naruto was still struggling against Kakashi's grip, but there was unmistakable excitement in his eyes. Sakura was uncertain but sighed, adjusting her headband with renewed purpose. Sasuke merely nodded, but the tension in his shoulders had eased, replaced by a readiness that had been absent during their D-rank missions.

As Team Seven was dismissed to prepare for their first real mission, a flicker of something—perhaps pride, perhaps concern—crossed the Hokage's weathered face. He watched them go, Naruto bouncing with each step, Sakura walking with newfound confidence, and Sasuke moving with quiet intensity.

"Do you think they're ready?" Iruka asked softly once the team had disappeared from sight.

The Hokage picked up his pipe again, his eyes distant. "Ready or not, they must learn to face the world beyond these village walls. That is the way of the ninja."

Outside, the sun shone brightly on Konoha's streets as Team Seven headed home to pack for their journey to the Land of Waves, unaware of the dangers that awaited them or how this mission would forever change the course of their lives as ninjas.

-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-

Sakura shoved chunky silver jewelry, kunai, Naruto's bandaids, crop tops, baby doll shirts, jorts, zipups, and practically everything she loved into sealing scrolls, the parchment crinkling beneath her fingertips as she worked. She packed the scrolls neatly into a pocket in her baggy jorts, the fabric worn soft from countless training sessions and missions. With one final glance around her room, she turned to the mirror hanging on her wall.

Her dark pink hair cascaded down to her midriff, catching the afternoon light that filtered through her bedroom window. She spotted a couple freckles dusting her nose like tiny constellations, along with the eyebrow piercing that matched the ones Naruto and Sasuke wore—their team's silent symbol of unity. Her reflection also revealed the collection of cuts from their latest D-rank missions, skin marred by thin red lines, and the haphazardly placed bandaids (all Naruto's, because despite her intelligence, she couldn't heal anything for shit). Her nails still bore scattered remnants of polish from their day at the lake, the blue and orange stars now chipped and fading. She'd have to redo it soon, maybe with a design that better suited their upcoming mission.

Sakura sighed, her breath fogging the mirror for just a moment before she turned away, heading out to the living room where Naruto and Sasuke waited. The house felt hollow around her, echoing with emptiness that had become all too familiar. Her parents hadn't come home in months—they probably didn't even know she was a kunoichi now. Didn't know about the headband that she wore with growing pride, or the team that had become her world.

That was fine, she told herself as she spotted her teammates lounging in her living room—Naruto sprawled across the couch with boundless energy barely contained, Sasuke leaning against the wall with practiced nonchalance. Naruto and Sasuke were... well, they were... fami... good enough. The thought settled in her chest like a warm stone as she joined them, ready to embark on their first real mission together.

"About time," Sasuke muttered, though his eyes lingered on her eyebrow piercing, the small silver bar catching the light as she moved. His fingers unconsciously reached up to touch his own matching piercing, a habit he'd developed in the weeks since they'd all gotten them together.

"Sakura-chan!" Naruto bounded up from the couch, his oversized jacket unzipped to reveal the mesh shirt underneath. "Do you think we'll run into any enemy ninjas? I bet I could take 'em all down!" He punched the air enthusiastically, nearly knocking over a lamp in the process.

Sakura rolled her eyes but couldn't suppress the smile tugging at her lips. "It's just a C-rank, Naruto. Probably just bandits, if anything."

"Still better than chasing that demon cat," Sasuke added, pushing himself off the wall with graceful ease. The dark blue of his shirt contrasted with the orange details he'd reluctantly allowed Sakura to add—tiny embroidered swirls along the hem that matched the colors of their nail polish.

The three of them moved toward the door, a practiced formation that had become natural over their weeks together. Naruto grabbed an extra pack of instant ramen from his backpack and tossed it onto Sakura's kitchen counter.

"For when we get back," he explained with a grin that crinkled the whisker marks on his cheeks. "Victory celebration food!"

As they stepped outside into the sunlight, Sakura locked the door behind her, though she couldn't remember the last time it had mattered. The empty house would remain empty whether locked or not. She tucked the key into another pocket of her jorts, feeling the weight of her kunai pouch against her thigh as she adjusted it.

"You think Kakashi-sensei will actually be on time since it's a real mission?" Naruto asked as they walked through Konoha's streets, the familiar sights of the village now tinged with the excitement of departure.

"Doubt it," Sasuke and Sakura replied in unison, exchanging a brief glance of shared understanding.

The village was coming to life around them as they made their way toward the main gate—merchants arranging their wares, children racing to the Academy, other ninja moving across rooftops in blurs of speed. Sakura absently touched one of the bandaids on her arm, Naruto's handiwork evident in the crooked application.

"Hey, hey, Sakura-chan," Naruto nudged her with his elbow, his voice dropping to what he probably thought was a whisper but could still be heard halfway across the street. "I packed some extra nail polish. You know, in case we have time to touch up." His blue eyes darted to Sasuke, who pretended not to hear, though the tips of his ears had turned slightly pink.

Sakura laughed, the sound bouncing off the buildings around them. "Of course you did," she said, nudging him back with enough force to make him stumble slightly. "What colors?"

"The usual," he replied proudly. "Blue and orange. Some pink. Team Seven colors!"

Sasuke made a noncommittal noise that could have been interpreted as agreement, but the way he slowed his pace to match theirs said more than words could.

As they approached the village gate, the enormity of what they were about to do finally hit Sakura. They were leaving Konoha—actually leaving the village for the first time as ninjas. The Land of Waves waited beyond the horizon, unknown and mysterious. Whatever awaited them there would test their skills far more than weeding gardens or retrieving escaped pets.

Tazuna was already at the gate, looking significantly more sober than he had the day before, though the faint smell of sake still clung to him like a second skin. He eyed the three genin with obvious skepticism.

"These loud brats are still my protection?" he grumbled, adjusting his pack with a heavy sigh. "The blonde one looks like he'd run from a butterfly."

"HEY!" Naruto shouted, immediately proving Tazuna's point about volume, if nothing else. "I'm the one who's gonna be Hokage someday! Don't underestimate me, old man!"

Sakura placed a restraining hand on Naruto's arm, feeling the tension in his muscles. "Save it for actual enemies," she advised, though she shot Tazuna an irritated glance of her own.

"Hn," Sasuke added, which somehow managed to convey both agreement with Sakura and disdain for Tazuna's assessment.

The familiar sound of sandals landing lightly on packed earth drew their attention. Kakashi had arrived, only twenty minutes late—practically early by his standards.

"Well, well," he said, visible eye crinkling in what might have been a smile beneath his mask. "Looks like my cute little genin are ready for their first real mission."

Sakura straightened her posture, feeling a surge of pride despite the condescending words. They were ready—she'd made sure of it, packing everything they might need into those sealing scrolls. Her hands went to her jorts pocket, double-checking that the scrolls were secure.

"Born ready!" Naruto declared, striking a pose that was probably meant to look cool but mostly just looked awkward.

Sasuke said nothing, but his dark eyes were focused on the road ahead, beyond the massive gates of Konoha—toward whatever challenge awaited them.

"Then let's move out," Kakashi said, his tone shifting to something more professional, more befitting a jōnin leading a mission. "Stay alert, maintain formation around Tazuna, and remember your training."

As they passed through the gates, Sakura took one last look back at the village. She thought momentarily of her empty house, of parents who didn't know she was leaving, who might not notice she was gone. Then she turned her gaze forward, to Naruto's bright orange back ahead of her, to Sasuke's steady presence at her side, to Kakashi's silver hair catching the sunlight as he led the way.

This was her family now—messy, makeshift, and occasionally dysfunctional, but hers. They were good enough. More than good enough. They were Team Seven.

With every step away from Konoha, the weight in Sakura's chest lightened. The road stretched before them, dappled with sunlight filtering through overhead leaves, leading to adventure and danger in equal measure. Her hand drifted to her kunai pouch, feeling the reassuring shape of her weapons.

Whatever waited for them in the Land of Waves, they would face it together—with matching eyebrow piercings, chipped nail polish, and all.

-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-

They'd been walking for hours—the sun beating down on their backs, casting short shadows along the dusty path. Sakura wiped her brow with the back of her hand, the light catching on the silver of her eyebrow piercing as she did. The metal was warm against her skin, another reminder of the oppressive heat. Her tank top clung to her back with sweat, and she silently thanked herself for packing the extra clothes in the sealing scrolls nestled in her jorts pocket.

Her gaze, ever alert despite the monotony of travel, caught on something unusual ahead.

A puddle.

It was strange—there was a drought, it hadn't rained in weeks. The earth around them was parched and cracking, vegetation wilting under the relentless sun. The trees lining the road had leaves curling at the edges, desperate for moisture. If water was spilled, it would probably dissipate immediately in this heat, even Sakura's sweat disappeared quickly from her skin, leaving only salt traces behind.

She nudged Sasuke—her elbow connecting with his arm in what looked like a casual gesture but carried intentional weight. The fabric of his sleeve was surprisingly cool against her bare skin. Her eyes flicked meaningfully toward the puddle, pointing at it wordlessly while Naruto loudly spoke to Tazuna beside them, his animated voice carrying through the still air.

"So why bridges anyway?" Naruto was asking, arms gesturing broadly as he walked backward to face the bridge builder. One of his bandaids was peeling at the edge, revealing a nearly-healed scratch beneath. "Why would someone ever want a job that wasn't the hokage position? Being Hokage means everyone has to respect you! And acknowledge you! And—"

"Not everyone wants attention as desperately as you do," Tazuna grumbled, adjusting his pack with a huff. The smell of sake still lingered around him, though his steps were steady.

Sasuke's dark eyes narrowed almost imperceptibly as they followed Sakura's silent indication. The dark blue iris seemed to sharpen with focus, his eyebrow piercing catching the same sunlight that glinted off Sakura's. His hand shifted slightly closer to his kunai pouch, the movement so subtle it would be invisible to untrained eyes. The tension in his shoulders telegraphed his awareness to Sakura—he'd understood her warning.

Puddles. A trap? Disguise? Genjutsu? Sakura's mind raced through the possibilities, analytical skills kicking into high gear beneath her outwardly casual demeanor. Academy textbooks flashed through her mind—water jutsu, camouflage techniques, basic ambush strategies. None of this felt right for a C-rank mission. Her fingertips brushed against the edge of a kunai in her pouch, the cool metal a comfort against her increasingly sweaty palm.

She wondered if Kakashi-sensei had noticed too—he had to have, right? She glanced ahead at their teacher's silver hair, trying to read any sign of awareness in his typically relaxed posture as they continued their approach toward the suspicious water. His visible eye seemed fixed on the orange book in his hands, but Sakura had begun to suspect that very little escaped their sensei's notice despite his perpetually bored appearance.

The puddle was now just yards ahead, unnaturally reflective under the harsh sun. Its edges were too perfect, too defined—not like a real puddle that would be slowly evaporating, leaving mineral deposits around its shrinking circumference. This one maintained its shape with suspicious precision.

"Hey, Sasuke," she whispered, her voice barely audible even to him standing right beside her. "Cover Naruto if anything happens. He's not paying attention." The words came out before she could really think about them—since when did she worry about Naruto first?

Sasuke gave a nearly imperceptible nod, his foot scuffing slightly in the dirt—marking the puddle's location and distance for future reference, Sakura realized. She felt a flicker of admiration for his tactical thinking.

Naruto continued his loud conversation, oblivious to the tension building in his teammates. "—and bridges just sit there! They don't do anything cool! If I built something, it would shoot fire or have hidden traps or—"

"Bridges connect people," Tazuna interrupted, something distant in his gaze now. "They bring hope where there was none."

Wouldn’t expect a drunk to know what hope is…

They were almost upon the puddle now. Sakura inhaled slowly, counted to three, and exhaled. Her fingers closed around the kunai handle, ready to draw at the first sign of danger. The chunky silver rings on her fingers pressed against the weapon's grip, and she wondered fleetingly if she should have removed them before leaving the village.

Kakashi-sensei still hadn't reacted, still seemingly absorbed in his book. But as they drew level with the puddle, Sakura caught the slightest change in his stance—a readiness that hadn't been there before, visible only to someone watching for it.

So he had noticed.

The air seemed to thicken with tension as they passed the puddle, each step deliberate. Sakura kept her breathing even, her senses heightened to every sound, every movement around them. The distant call of birds, the soft crunch of their sandals on the dusty road, the whisper of fabric as Sasuke subtly positioned himself closer to Naruto.

Three steps past the puddle. Four. Five.

Nothing happened.

Maybe she was being paranoid? Maybe it was just a puddle after all—some strange anomaly in the drought-stricken landscape? Sakura began to relax, her grip on the kunai loosening slightly as they continued walking.

And then she heard it—the barest whisper of water in motion behind them.

Time slowed as Sakura's instincts kicked in. The whisper of water behind them crystallized into intent—chakra signatures suddenly flaring where there had been none before.

She spun on her heel, kunai already in hand, just in time to see two figures erupting from the dissolving puddle. Metal glinted in the sunlight—a serrated chain connecting the two ninja as they launched toward Kakashi-sensei with frightening speed.

"Ambush!" she shouted, voice cutting through Naruto's continued chatter.

The chain wrapped around their teacher, biting into his form before Sakura could even process what was happening. A sickening sound—tearing, crunching—and Kakashi seemed to explode into bloody fragments. A chunk of flesh landed in Sakura’s hair, she flinched.

"One down," one of the attackers snarled, voice muffled behind a metal respirator.

Tazuna stumbled backward in shock. Naruto froze, eyes wide with disbelief. Only Sasuke moved, already airborne, shuriken and kunai flying from his fingers to pin the deadly chain to a nearby tree.

The attackers separated, breaking free of their tethered weapon. One headed straight for the paralyzed Naruto, the other toward Tazuna.

"Protect the bridge builder!" Sakura shouted, leaping between Tazuna and the approaching attacker. Her heart hammered against her ribs as she faced an opponent far beyond her skill level. This was no C-rank mission. This was something else entirely.

The ninja's clawed gauntlet gleamed with poison as he closed in. Sakura's grip tightened on her kunai, knuckles white around the handle. She had no advanced techniques, no special abilities—just her wits and basic Academy training. Fuck.

"Stay behind me," she ordered Tazuna, trying to keep her voice steady despite the fear threatening to overwhelm her.

The attacker lunged, gauntlet aimed for her throat. Sakura dodged—barely—the metal claws grazing her tank top as she twisted away. She wasn't fast enough. She wasn't strong enough. The next attack would connect.

A desperate plan formed in her mind.

Without hesitation, she slashed the kunai across her own palm, blood immediately welling up and spilling down her wrist. Pain lanced through her hand, sharp and clarifying. The sudden movement and splash of crimson momentarily distracted her attacker—exactly as she'd intended.

"What the—" the ninja began, confused by her seemingly self-destructive action.

That split second of hesitation was all she needed. Sakura flicked her bloody hand upward, sending droplets of blood into the attacker's eyes. He flinched, instinctively bringing his non-gauntleted hand up to wipe away the blood now obscuring his vision.

Ignoring the burning pain in her slashed palm, Sakura gripped her kunai tighter—the handle now slick with her own blood—and drove it toward the exposed section beneath his gauntlet where the armor didn't quite meet the sleeve.

The kunai didn't penetrate deeply—she lacked the strength for a killing blow—but it broke skin, drawing a hiss of pain from her attacker.

"Sakura, duck!" Sasuke's voice cut through her focus.

She dropped without thinking, feeling the rush of air as something passed over her head—the second attacker, having disengaged from Naruto. Sakura rolled to her feet and positioned herself before Tazuna again, blood dripping steadily from her self-inflicted wound onto the dusty ground.

Both attackers regrouped, evaluating the genin with newfound caution. Sakura clutched her kunai in her bloody hand, pain sharpening her focus with each heartbeat. Beside her, Sasuke dropped into a defensive stance, while behind them, Naruto finally seemed to shake off his shock.

"Where's Kakashi-sensei?" Naruto whispered, voice uncharacteristically small.

As if in answer, a blur of movement descended from the trees.

"Right here," came Kakashi's calm voice as he efficiently disabled both attackers with precise strikes to pressure points. "And very interested to know why these Mist ninja are targeting a simple bridge builder on what should be a C-rank mission."

The weight of Kakashi's presence changed everything. In an instant, the threat that had seemed overwhelming to the genin became nothing more than a training exercise to their jōnin sensei. Sakura felt her adrenaline still pumping, her slashed palm throbbing with each heartbeat as droplets of blood continued to fall to the dusty ground.

"You're alive," she breathed, relief flooding through her despite the logical part of her brain insisting that of course he was alive—this was her sensei, after all. She glanced back at where his "remains" had been, noticing now the splintered logs that had taken his place in the substitution jutsu.

An woodchip laid in her hair, not flesh. Not blood. Phew.

Kakashi tied the two Mist ninja securely to a tree, their heads lolling in unconsciousness. Only then did he turn to his team, his single visible eye scanning each of them with surprising intensity.

"Substitution," Sasuke said flatly, though Sakura could hear the faint trace of respect in his voice. "You were testing us."

"Maa, I needed to see how you'd handle a real threat," Kakashi replied, his tone casual but his eye still sharp. "Interesting tactics, Sakura."

She flushed, suddenly aware of how reckless her blood trick must have seemed. "It was all I could think of," she admitted, wincing as she finally allowed herself to fully feel the pain in her hand. The cut was deeper than she'd intended, blood still flowing freely.

"Let me see that," Kakashi said, stepping forward and taking her wrist in a surprisingly gentle grip. He examined the wound with clinical detachment before reaching into his pouch and extracting a small field medical kit. "A calculated risk," he observed as he cleaned the wound. "Though next time, perhaps consider that your blood could contain infectious agents that might harm you in return." 

What does that even mean?

"I didn't think—" Sakura started, then winced as he applied antiseptic.

"You did think," Kakashi corrected her, wrapping a bandage efficiently around her palm. "Just not about the potential costs. Remember, a shinobi who's injured becomes a liability to their team."

Naruto had finally found his voice. "Why didn't you help us right away?" he demanded, pointing accusingly at their sensei. "Sakura and Sasuke could've gotten hurt!" His earlier paralysis seemed forgotten in his indignation.

"You could have gotten hurt too, idiot," Sasuke muttered, but there was less bite in his words than usual.

Kakashi finished bandaging Sakura's hand and turned to face Tazuna, who had remained uncharacteristically quiet. "I needed to discover who their target was," he explained, his tone hardening slightly. "These are the Demon Brothers of the Hidden Mist. Chūnin-level missing-nin. Far beyond what we should encounter on a simple C-rank escort mission."

Tazuna shifted uncomfortably under Kakashi's steady gaze.

"They were after you," Kakashi continued, "not us. Which means you haven't been entirely truthful about this mission, have you, Tazuna-san?"

The bridge builder's shoulders sagged. He looked suddenly older, the lines in his face deepening as he sighed heavily. "I... I couldn't afford a B-rank or higher. My country is poor. The man who wants me dead has bled us dry."

"Man?" Sakura prompted, flexing her bandaged hand experimentally.

"Gatō," Tazuna spat the name like poison. "A shipping magnate on the surface, but underneath, he controls the black market throughout the region. He took over the Land of Waves a year ago, and now he controls everything that comes in or out. My bridge is the only hope we have of breaking his stranglehold."

Kakashi was silent for a moment, his expression unreadable behind his mask. Then he turned to his team. "This is now beyond the scope of our mission parameters. We should return to the village and request proper reinforcements."

"But—" Naruto began.

"This mission could now involve jōnin-level opponents," Kakashi cut him off. "This isn't about your pride or proving yourselves. It's about survival."

Sakura looked down at her bandaged hand, at the blood already seeping through the white gauze. She thought about the villagers in the Land of Waves, about what Tazuna had said earlier about bridges bringing hope. Then she looked at Naruto's crestfallen expression and Sasuke's tightened jaw.

"We should vote," she said quietly, surprising even herself. "As a team."

Kakashi's eyebrow raised slightly. "This isn't a democracy, Sakura."

"No," she agreed, meeting his gaze steadily. "But it is a team. And if we're going to risk our lives together, we should decide together whether the risk is worth taking."

A strange expression crossed what little was visible of Kakashi's face—something like surprise, followed by what might have been approval.

"I say we continue," Naruto declared immediately, his blue eyes fierce with determination.

"Hn," Sasuke nodded once, firmly. "Agreed."

All eyes turned to Sakura. The blood from her self-inflicted wound had already soaked through the center of the bandage, creating a crimson bloom against the white. She looked at it for a long moment, then raised her head.

"We continue," she said simply. "Together."

Kakashi sighed, but there was something different in his posture now. "Very well," he conceded. "But from this point forward, you follow my orders without question. The stakes have changed, and so have the rules."

He turned his attention back to the unconscious Mist ninja. "These two will need to be secured and reported to the proper authorities. And you," he addressed Tazuna, "will need to tell us exactly what—and who—we're up against."

As they prepared to continue their journey, Sakura caught Sasuke watching her with an unreadable expression.

"What?" she asked.

"Your hand," he said, nodding toward her bandaged palm. "That was... unexpected."

Coming from Sasuke, it was practically a compliment. Sakura allowed herself a small smile, despite the throbbing pain. "Thanks. I think."

They resumed their formation around Tazuna, more alert now, more aware of the dangers that might lie ahead. Sakura kept her injured hand close to her chest, a constant reminder of what she was capable of when pushed to her limits.

This mission had just become much more dangerous, but strangely, she felt more alive than she ever had before.

Chapter Text

Sasuke would never admit it, but he was lonely.

He had Sakura, and Naruto—they were annoying but they somewhat helped fill the hole in his heart. Somewhat.

The weight of emptiness followed him everywhere, a constant companion more faithful than any living person had ever been. Sometimes, in the dark corners of Sakura's house where he'd taken to staying, he would trace the Uchiha crest on his shirt and feel the absence of his clan like a physical wound, raw and festering beneath a facade of indifference.

Almost every morning, he'd wake up in Sakura's empty house to the smell of burned breakfast (Sakura and Naruto never learned how to cook) and his all too happy friends. Their chatter was grating—Naruto's boisterous declarations about becoming Hokage, Sakura's attempts at morning conversation—yet the silence that would exist without them terrified him more than he could acknowledge.

He'd stumble to Sakura's bathroom, stare into the mirror at his dark hair, dark eyes, pale complexion, the matching eyebrow piercing with his team, the moles that scattered his face, and he'd take a deep breath, and go to his…friends, and act like everything was normal. Which, it was enough for a thirteen year old boy without a blood family.

Except it wasn't. Nothing would ever be enough.

Every time he caught his reflection, he saw traces of Itachi staring back—the eyes, the jaw, the quiet. He despised what his brother had done, but he missed him all the same, like a little kid.

That would all change.

Today, he exited the village for the first time, on a mission to protect a drunkard old man, the thought made his stomach turn as he continued walking. They were escorting a bridge builder who clearly hadn't told them everything—how typical of adults to lie, to manipulate, to use others as pawns. Just like him .

The memory of his brother's face flashed unbidden in his mind, those cold eyes staring down at him on that blood-soaked night. Sasuke's hand instinctively tightened around the strap of his pack, knuckles whitening.

He glanced at Sakura, who's pale hand was littered with bandages, she had harmed herself on purpose in a fight, a stupid move, but something hidden in his heart wanted to huddle up with Naruto, Sakura, and him and go back to before they were genin. In Sakura's empty house, where during storms, they'd coddle up and try to teach Naruto how to read. He hid the feeling away, he was a ninja. Ninja's didn't have feelings like that, he can't open up.

Attachment was weakness. He had learned that lesson in the most brutal way possible, watching everyone he loved slaughtered by the very person he had admired most. How could he risk that again? Even now, watching Sakura's blood seep through those white bandages sent a cold shiver of dread through him—a reminder of how easily people could be broken, taken away.

"Sasuke-kun, are you okay?" Sakura asked, her dark green eyes searching his face with that irritating concern she always showed. "You look...."

"I'm fine," he replied curtly, averting his gaze to the path ahead. The lie came easily, practiced over years until it felt almost like truth.

Naruto bounded up beside them, that insufferable grin plastered across his tan whiskered face. "Hey, hey, Sasuke! When we get back, let's have a rematch! I'll definitely beat you this time!"

Sasuke responded with a dismissive "Hn," but secretly, he found comfort in Naruto's predictable challenges. The dobe never gave up, never stopped trying to surpass him. There was something almost admirable in that stubborn persistence—not that he'd ever tell him so.

Ahead of them, their sensei walked with that infuriating nonchalance, nose buried in his book as if they hadn't just been attacked by enemy ninja. As if Sakura hadn't been forced to cut open her own palm in a desperate gambit. As if any of this was normal.

But then, what did Sasuke know of normal? His version of normal had died with his clan, had been buried in that compound he couldn't bring himself to return to.

His fingers brushed against the kunai holster on his thigh, a reflexive action whenever his thoughts turned too dark. There was comfort in the cold metal, in the deadly purpose it represented. At least weapons were honest—they didn't pretend to be anything other than what they were.

He remembered the week after they'd become inseperatable, how Naruto had dragged him to Sakura's house to have fun . They'd ended up staying until dawn, Naruto falling asleep sprawled across Sakura's living room floor, mouth open and snoring loudly. Sakura had brought blankets, carefully covering the blonde before hesitantly offering one to Sasuke.

"You’re always welcome here," she'd said softly, those green eyes uncertain but hopeful. "If you want."

He'd meant to refuse, to maintain the distance he'd so carefully cultivated. But something had stopped him—perhaps the emptiness of his own apartment, the echoing silence that awaited him there. Or maybe it was the small, vulnerable part of him that craved the warmth of simply being near other living souls.

So he had stayed. That night, and many nights after.

Now, walking alongside them on this mission—their first real mission, it seemed—Sasuke felt the weight of those unacknowledged connections. Every instinct screamed at him to sever them, to remind himself of his true purpose: vengeance, power, the resurrection of his clan from the ashes of tragedy.

But when Sakura had faced down that Mist ninja, blood dripping from her self-inflicted wound, something in Sasuke's chest had constricted painfully. When Naruto had frozen, terror evident in those usually confident blue eyes, Sasuke had moved without thinking, positioning himself to protect both his teammates.

"This mission could be the death of us all," he thought bitterly, eyeing the bridge builder's hunched shoulders ahead. Yet some perverse part of him welcomed the danger, the chance to test his limits, to see if he was any closer to being strong enough to face him .

The path ahead wound through increasingly dense forest, shadows lengthening as the day progressed. Sasuke's senses remained hyperalert, scanning for any sign of threat, any hint of ambush. He wouldn't be caught unprepared again. He couldn't afford to lose anyone else—

No. That wasn't it. He couldn't afford distractions from his goal. That was all they were—Naruto, Sakura, even Kakashi. Temporary companions on a path he would ultimately walk alone.

Yet despite himself, his eyes drifted to the bloodstained bandage on Sakura's hand, to the kunai she now gripped more confidently than before, to the way Naruto's shoulders had squared with newfound determination after their encounter with the Demon Brothers. They faced real danger back there, it wasn’t like training as a pre-teen, or like getting Kakashi’s approval with the bells. They would have to fight to survive.

Perhaps... perhaps for now, just for this mission, he could allow himself to be part of this team. To fight alongside them rather than merely parallel to them.

After all, even the avenger walking a path of solitude could use allies to help sharpen his blade.

Sasuke's fingers brushed against the Uchiha crest on his back, the familiar emblem both a comfort and a burden. For a fleeting moment, he wondered what his father would think of him now, walking beside a loudmouth orphan and a civilian-born kunoichi with a talent for overthinking everything.

The thought brought an unexpected twist to his lips—not quite a smile, but something close to it.

"Oi, Sasuke!" Naruto called from ahead. "Race you to that big tree!"

Before Sasuke could respond, the blonde was already running, a streak of orange against the green forest backdrop.

"Naruto! We're supposed to be protecting Tazuna-san, not playing games!" Sakura scolded, though her tone lacked its usual sharpness.

Sasuke watched them for a moment, these people who had somehow become fixtures in his otherwise solitary existence. Then, without warning, he sprinted forward, easily overtaking Naruto before reaching the designated tree.

"Slow as always, dobe," he said, the familiar insult carrying none of the venom it once had.

Naruto's indignant squawk and Sakura's poorly concealed giggle followed him as he resumed his position in their formation. He didn't acknowledge the warmth that bloomed briefly in his chest—to do so would be to admit to a weakness he couldn't afford.

But for now, just for now, he would allow himself this small concession to humanity.

After all, even the loneliest avenger needed something to protect. Right?

-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-

The forest had grown eerily quiet as Team Seven made their way to Tazuna's home. Sakura's fingers traced the bandages wrapped around her hand, the wound still throbbing slightly beneath the wrappings. Something felt wrong—the silence was too thick, too heavy with anticipation.

Naruto, oblivious to the tension, scanned the forest with nervous blue eyes before suddenly hurling a kunai into a nearby bush with dramatic flair.

"There!" he shouted, startling everyone into defensive positions.

Sakura rolled her eyes when nothing emerged from the foliage. "Naruto! Stop trying to show off! You're wasting kunai…"

Her heart had actually jumped to her throat at his sudden movement—not that she'd admit it. Being the only girl on a team of boys meant constantly proving she wasn't the weak link, especially since she didn't come from a prestigious clan like Sasuke or have Naruto's boundless chakra reserves. Wherever they came from, she had no clue.

Before she could fully recover, Naruto threw another kunai at a different bush, his face scrunched up in concentration.

"I swear I sensed something, Sakura-chan!" he insisted, eyes wide and earnest.

This time she couldn't stop herself from bopping him on the head with her fist. "Enough already! You're being paranoid!"

"Oww! Sakura-chan, that hurt!" Naruto whined, rubbing his head.

But then came a small rustling from the bush where his kunai had landed. They all tensed again—only for a snow-white rabbit to hop out, trembling with fear as Naruto's kunai stuck in the tree bark just centimeters from its head.

"A rabbit?" Sakura exhaled, the tension leaving her shoulders. "Seriously, Naruto?"

Naruto's demeanor instantly changed as he rushed forward, scooping up the terrified creature and cradling it against his chest. "I'm so sorry, little bunny! I didn't mean to scare you! Please forgive me!"

Sakura couldn't help but smile at his dramatics. That was Naruto—capable of shifting from wannabe ninja assassin to softhearted goofball in seconds flat. Despite how annoying he could be, his heart was always in the right place.

"Idiot," Sasuke muttered beside her, but there was an almost imperceptible softening around his eyes. For all his brooding, Sasuke had grown just as attached to their little makeshift family as Naruto and Sakura had, even if he'd rather die than admit it.

Sakura was about to tease Naruto about his newfound rabbit friend when she noticed Kakashi's posture change. His usually lazy demeanor had sharpened, his visible eye narrowed as he studied the rabbit.

"What's wrong, sensei?" she asked, immediately on alert. If Kakashi was concerned, they all should be.

He didn't answer directly, but Sakura followed his gaze to the rabbit's pristine white fur. Something clicked in her mind—a lesson from the Academy about animals and their seasonal adaptations. Snow rabbits only had white fur in winter, when they needed camouflage against the snow. But it wasn't winter...Just like the puddle during the drought.

"Everyone, get down!" Kakashi suddenly shouted.

Pure instinct took over as Sakura grabbed Tazuna and pulled him to the ground with her, her heart hammering against her ribs. A massive blade, more like a giant cleaver than any sword she'd ever seen, whirled through the air where their heads had been just seconds before. The sound of it slicing through the air made her stomach drop.

The weapon embedded itself deep into a tree trunk with a sickening thud. Before any of them could process what was happening, a figure appeared standing atop the sword's handle—a tall, muscular man with bandages covering the lower half of his face and a slashed Kirigakure headband. He was ugly.

"Well, well," the man's deep voice rumbled through the clearing, "if it isn't Kakashi of the Sharingan."

Sakura's eyes widened in shock. Sharingan? But that was the Uchiha clan's kekkei genkai—Sasuke's bloodline limit. How could Kakashi-sensei have it?

She glanced at Sasuke, whose face had gone even paler than usual, his dark eyes fixed on their teacher with disbelief and something like betrayal.

Shit, that’s not good.

"Zabuza Momochi," Kakashi said calmly, though an edge was detectable in his voice. "Rogue ninja from the Village Hidden in the Mist."

Sakura's mind raced through the bingo book entries they'd been made to memorize at the Academy. Zabuza Momochi—one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, known as the Demon of the Hidden Mist. An A-rank criminal. Her mouth went dry. They were genin—fresh out of the Academy. This was so far beyond their level it was terrifying.

"Kids, stay back," Kakashi ordered, reaching up to his headband. "This one's on a different level."

With a swift movement, he lifted his headband to reveal a scarred eye—an eye with a red iris and three black tomoe swirling around the pupil. The Sharingan.

Sakura couldn't stop the gasp that escaped her lips. All this time, their chronically late, perpetually unbothered sensei had been hiding one of the most powerful dōjutsu in the shinobi world beneath that headband. How was that even possible?

"Protect Tazuna," Kakashi instructed without looking back at them. "This fight is mine."

Up on the sword handle, Zabuza let out a low chuckle. "I'm honored, Kakashi. To think you'd use the Sharingan right from the start." His voice carried an undercurrent of anticipation that sent chills down their spines. "It seems the rumors about you weren't exaggerated after all."

Sakura moved into position in front of Tazuna, kunai gripped tightly in her hand. The cut on her palm stung as she tightened her grip, but she welcomed the pain—it kept her focused, kept the fear from overwhelming her.

"Naruto, Sasuke," she called, keeping her voice steady despite the terror threatening to choke her. "Triangle formation around Tazuna-san. Now."

To her relief, both boys moved without argument, flanking Tazuna with weapons drawn. As different as they were—Naruto with his boundless enthusiasm and Sasuke with his stoic determination—they were still a team. Her team. Her family.

Mist began to gather around them, thickening until visibility dropped to nearly nothing. Sakura could barely see her teammates just a few feet away. The killing intent emanating from Zabuza was suffocating, pressing down on them like a physical weight.

She could feel Sasuke trembling beside her, saw the way his kunai shook in his grip. The last Uchiha, renowned prodigy of their class, was terrified. And if Sasuke was scared...

"Don't worry," Kakashi's voice cut through the fog, somehow both gentle and steely. "I'll protect you all with my life. I don't let my comrades die."

Something in his words seemed to steady Sasuke, whose trembling gradually subsided. Sakura took a deep breath, forcing herself to focus. She might not have Sasuke's skills or Naruto's power, but she had her mind and her determination. That would have to be enough.

As Zabuza's killer intent washed over them and the mist continued to thicken, Team Seven stood their ground, protecting their client and each other—a makeshift family forged in the fires of adversity, about to face their greatest challenge yet.

Sakura kept her guard up, but slowly crept a pair of kunai out from her jorts pocket, and she watched. Tazuna, Sasuke, Naruto, and she stood frozen in place, unable to hear a single word that Kakashi and Zabuza were saying. The two ninja had jumped far off, now standing above the water's surface as if it were solid ground.

The mist swirled around them, occasionally thinning enough to give the genin glimpses of their sensei facing off against the imposing figure of Zabuza. Chakra control of that level—standing on water—was something they'd only read about in textbooks. Sakura had tried to practice it on the lakes before…but seeing it performed so effortlessly by both ninja was a stark reminder of the gap between their abilities and those of true shinobi.

"What's happening?" Tazuna whispered, his voice tight with fear. "I can't see a thing."

"They're talking," Sasuke replied quietly, his dark eyes narrowed as he strained to make out the figures through the mist. "Sizing each other up."

Naruto gripped his kunai tighter, uncharacteristically silent. The usual bravado was gone, replaced by tense concentration. "Kakashi-sensei will be fine, right? He's got that eye thing..."

Sakura nodded, though she wasn't nearly as confident as she tried to appear. "The Sharingan. It's supposed to be able to see through any technique and copy it instantly." She'd read about the legendary dōjutsu in the Academy, but seeing it in person—and on someone who wasn't an Uchiha—had left her with more questions than answers.

She glanced at Sasuke, whose jaw was clenched tight, eyes fixed on the distant fight. What was going through his mind, seeing someone else with his clan's power? She wanted to ask but knew this wasn't the time.

Suddenly, the mist thickened dramatically, completely obscuring their view of the battle. The temperature seemed to drop several degrees, and an unnatural silence fell over the area.

"Stay close," Sakura whispered, moving slightly closer to Tazuna. "Whatever happens, we protect our client."

Naruto and Sasuke nodded in agreement, forming a tighter triangle around the bridge builder. They might be genin, they might be inexperienced, but they were still ninja of the Hidden Leaf. They would not fail their mission.

A cold laugh echoed through the mist, seeming to come from everywhere at once. "Such cute little ninja, playing at being protectors."

Sakura's heart leapt into her throat as she realized Zabuza's voice was much closer than it should be. She whirled around, kunai raised defensively, just as a massive figure materialized within their protective formation—directly behind Tazuna.

"Too late," Zabuza growled, his massive sword already in motion.

Time seemed to slow. Sakura could see every detail with painful clarity—the gleam of the blade as it swept toward them, the look of terror on Tazuna's face, the way both Naruto and Sasuke were turning too slowly, too late to intercept.

But before the blade could connect, there was a blur of movement and the metallic clang of weapons colliding. Kakashi had appeared, blocking Zabuza's sword with a kunai held in a reverse grip.

"As I said," Kakashi's voice was deadly calm, "I don't let my comrades die."

Water exploded outward as the Zabuza in front of them burst—a water clone. The real Zabuza appeared behind Kakashi, his sword already swinging in a deadly arc.

"Sensei, behind you!" Naruto shouted.

Kakashi didn't even turn as Zabuza's blade cut through him—only for Kakashi's form to dissolve into water as well.

"A copy of my Water Clone Technique," Zabuza muttered, sounding both impressed and irritated. "So the rumors about your Sharingan are true."

The real Kakashi materialized behind Zabuza, kunai pressed against the rogue ninja's throat. "It's over."

But Zabuza only chuckled. "Is it?"

The battle continued at a pace the genin could barely follow—clones dissipating into water, blades flashing, bodies moving faster than seemed possible. Kakashi and Zabuza were on another level entirely, their every movement precise and lethal.

Sakura's mind raced to process what she was seeing, trying to anticipate what might happen next. The water clones, the substitutions, the sheer speed—these weren't Academy techniques. This was what it meant to be a jōnin, a true elite ninja.

A massive wave suddenly erupted from the nearby lake, surging toward shore with unnatural force. Kakashi was caught in it, trapped within a sphere of water held together by Zabuza's outstretched hand.

"Water Prison Technique," Zabuza announced triumphantly. "You're trapped, Kakashi."

Kakashi's voice, muffled by the water surrounding him, still reached them clearly: "Run! Take Tazuna and get out of here! He's using his real body to maintain this prison—he can only fight with water clones while holding me. You can outrun them!"

Sakura looked at her teammates, seeing the same realization dawn on their faces. Running meant abandoning their sensei. But staying meant facing a jōnin-level opponent who had just captured Kakashi like it was nothing.

Sasuke's hands clenched into fists. "We can't just leave him."

"No way!" Naruto shouted, his earlier fear giving way to determination. "We're not abandoning our comrades!"

Sakura took a deep breath, mind racing through their limited options. Against an opponent of this caliber, what could three genin possibly do? But Kakashi had trusted them enough to bring them on this mission. He believed in them.

She tightened her grip on her kunai. "We need a plan."

Zabuza's laughter cut through the air as a water clone formed before them, mist swirling around its substantial form. "Plan? You're just children playing at being ninja. When I was your age, my hands were already soaked in blood."

The clone moved toward them with predatory grace, the massive sword gleaming dully in the mist.

Sakura exchanged a quick glance with Sasuke, a silent communication passing between them. They needed to free Kakashi—that was their only chance. And to do that, they needed to force Zabuza to release the water prison.

"Naruto," she whispered, not taking her eyes off the approaching clone. "We need a distraction."

A grin spread across Naruto's face, fierce and determined. "Distraction is my specialty, Sakura-chan."

As Zabuza's clone closed in, Team Seven prepared for the fight of their lives. They were outmatched, outclassed, and facing an enemy who had taken down their jōnin sensei with ease.

But they were a team. More than that, they were family. And they would not be broken easily.

-

Sakura fought with flesh and bone, all her academy training pushed to its limits against an opponent far beyond her skill level. She had used every jutsu she could think of, even managed to channel chakra into her kunai for extra cutting power—a technique she had only read about in scrolls but never successfully performed until desperation forced her hand.

But now her reserves were dry. Empty. The familiar flow of chakra within her had dwindled to barely a trickle, hardly enough to keep her standing. She had chakra food pills hidden away in a scroll somewhere in her pack, but she wasn't sure which one, and there was no time to search—not with Zabuza's water clone still bearing down on them.

All the same, Naruto and Sasuke were still fighting. Naruto had created dozens of shadow clones that kept throwing themselves at the water clone despite being dispatched with brutal efficiency. Sasuke darted in and out of the fray, his movements precise and calculated, looking for an opening—any opening—that might turn the tide of battle.

She glanced at Tazuna, who stood frozen in terror behind her. Their mission was to protect him, but how could they protect anyone when they could barely protect themselves? Her mind raced, searching desperately for a solution, a strategy, anything.

Then it hit her. The swimming trick at the lake, from a couple weeks ago. During a rare day off, Naruto had challenged Sasuke to a swimming race. Neither boy would admit they weren't strong swimmers, so Sakura had shown them a technique to conserve energy by using minimal chakra to create a thin layer of protection between skin and water, reducing drag. Naruto had called it cheating; Kakashi had called it clever thinking.

She could do it now. With a clone as distraction, of course—she had to protect Tazuna. But if she could reach the real Zabuza, force him to release Kakashi…

It was a stupid, reckless plan. It would leave Tazuna practically alone, but she had to try something .

Sakura tied her pink hair into a messy bun with quick, practiced movements, and concentrated. She winced as her hand throbbed from the self-inflicted wound, now reopened and bleeding freely again. The pain was almost blinding, but she forced herself to focus.

"Clone Jutsu," she whispered, channeling what little chakra she had left. It wasn't her specialty like it was Naruto's—she could only make one, and it wouldn't last long—but it would have to be enough.

A puff of smoke, and an identical Sakura stood beside her, looking just as determined despite the exhaustion evident in her eyes.

"Protect Tazuna-san," Sakura instructed her clone. "I'm going for Kakashi-sensei."

The clone nodded and moved in front of the bridge builder, kunai raised defensively.

Sakura caught Sasuke's eye across the battlefield. Something in her expression must have conveyed her intention because his eyes widened slightly before he gave an almost imperceptible nod.

"Naruto!" Sasuke called out. "Formation Delta!"

They had never practiced a "Formation Delta"—it didn't exist. But Naruto immediately understood that something was up, and without missing a beat, he created another wave of shadow clones that charged at the water clone from multiple directions.

Sakura used the chaos as cover, slipping away toward the lake where the real Zabuza stood, hand extended to maintain the water prison that held Kakashi. Her movements were silent, just as they'd practiced countless times at the Academy. Silent, but painfully slow to her own ears. Every second felt like an eternity.

The water was cold as she slipped into it, using the minimal chakra technique to propel herself forward underwater. The blood from her hand trailed behind her, a crimson ribbon in the clear water. She hoped Zabuza was too focused on maintaining his jutsu and watching the battle with his clone to notice.

Through the distortion of the water, she could see Zabuza's legs standing on the surface above her. Just a little closer... Her lungs began to burn, but she pushed on. This was their only chance. If she could just reach him, distract him long enough for Kakashi to break free...

Back on shore, her clone watched as Naruto's shadow clones were dispatched one after another, puffs of smoke marking their demise. Sasuke had managed to land a glancing blow on the water clone, but it hadn't been enough to disperse it. The clone had retaliated with a kick that sent Sasuke skidding back several meters, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.

The real Sakura was almost there, just beneath Zabuza now. Her vision began to dim at the edges—she needed air, but surfacing would give her away. Just a few more seconds...

With the last of her strength, she pulled a kunai from her pouch and thrust upward, aiming for Zabuza's arm—the one maintaining the Water Prison jutsu.

Time seemed to slow. The kunai cut through the water's surface. Zabuza began to turn, sensing the attack too late. The blade connected, slicing through his forearm guard.

For a moment, nothing happened. Then, a thin line of blood appeared where the kunai had made contact.

Zabuza's concentration broke, just for an instant, but it was enough. The water prison collapsed, freeing Kakashi in a rush of liquid.

Sakura broke the surface, gasping for air, just in time to see Kakashi regain his footing on the water's surface. Their eyes met briefly—shock, worry, and something like pride flashed across his visible eye.

"Get back to shore, now!" Kakashi ordered, his voice no longer muffled by water.

Sakura didn't need to be told twice. She turned and began swimming toward land as fast as her exhausted body would allow. Behind her, she could hear Zabuza's enraged roar and the clash of weapons as Kakashi engaged him once more.

Her clone dispersed just as she reached the shore, its remaining chakra flowing back into her—not much, but enough to help her drag herself onto land. Naruto was at her side in an instant, helping her to her feet while keeping a wary eye on the battle taking place on the water.

"Sakura-chan, that was amazing!" he exclaimed, blue eyes wide with admiration. "How did you—"

"Save it," Sasuke interrupted, moving to her other side. His tone was curt as always, but there was a hint of respect in his dark eyes as he glanced at her. "We're not out of this yet."

Sakura nodded weakly, her breathing still ragged. "Kakashi-sensei... he's free now. He can win."

Out on the water, the battle had intensified. With the Sharingan fully revealed, Kakashi moved with renewed purpose, matching Zabuza blow for blow. The mist began to thin as Zabuza's concentration was diverted to the fight, giving Team Seven a clearer view of the high-level combat taking place.

"Should we help?" Naruto asked, though it was clear from his labored breathing that he had little left to give.

Sakura shook her head. "We'd just get in the way now. This is beyond us."

Sasuke said nothing, but his clenched fists betrayed his frustration at their limitations. They were genin facing off against elite jōnin—the gap in their abilities had never been more apparent.

"You three did well," Tazuna said quietly from behind them. "Better than I had any right to expect."

Sakura could only nod, her attention fixed on the battle. Kakashi and Zabuza were performing hand signs at incredible speed, mirroring each other perfectly. The lake began to churn as massive water dragons rose from its surface, coiling and crashing into each other with devastating force.

"The Sharingan," Sasuke murmured. "He's copying Zabuza's jutsu in real-time."

Naruto whistled low. "That's our sensei."

Despite her exhaustion, despite the pain in her hand and the knowledge that they'd come closer to death today than ever before, Sakura felt a small smile tug at her lips. They had survived. They had fought against impossible odds and somehow managed to turn the tide.

The battle was far from over, but as she stood there with Naruto and Sasuke at her sides, watching Kakashi fight with everything he had to protect them, Sakura knew they would make it through—together, as a team. As a family.

Later, she would reflect on how close they had come to losing everything. She would wonder what might have happened if any of them had hesitated, if they hadn't trusted each other implicitly in those crucial moments. But for now, all that mattered was that they were still standing, still fighting.

And that, Sakura decided as she readied another kunai despite her trembling hands, was what it meant to be a ninja of the Hidden Leaf.

Chapter Text

Sakura's hands shook as she stared at the needles protruding from Zabuza's neck. The feared Demon of the Mist had collapsed to the ground, seemingly dead in an instant.

As she glared at the motionless body, a skinny, tall ninja dropped silently from the trees. They wore an intricate mask with red swirls—she had read about these shinobi in her Academy textbooks. Hunter-nin, ANBU operatives tasked with tracking down and eliminating rogue ninja, most likely dispatched specifically to hunt Zabuza.

Those needles... something didn't feel right. Sakura clasped her hands together, brow furrowed in concentration as she continued studying the scene.

Kakashi spoke, his voice strained with exhaustion as he leaned heavily against a nearby tree. "A hunter-nin from the Hidden Mist, I presume?"

"Yes," the masked ninja replied, voice soft and oddly youthful. "I've been tracking Zabuza Momochi for weeks. Thank you for providing the opportunity I needed."

Sasuke, Naruto, and Sakura were the only ones still standing, though all three were battered and drained. Sakura readied herself as the slender hunter-nin approached Zabuza's body. Something about the way they moved, the precise placement of those senbon needles...

"I'll be taking the body now," the hunter-nin said, kneeling beside Zabuza. "It contains many secrets that must not fall into the wrong hands."

"Wait," Sakura found herself saying, surprising even herself. "The protocol for hunter-nin is to dispose of the body on site. Why are you moving him?"

The masked figure paused, turning slightly toward her. "You're well-informed for a genin. However, there are... special circumstances in this case."

Kakashi's eye narrowed, but he was too drained from overusing his Sharingan to intervene effectively. He swayed slightly, struggling to remain upright.

"I don't trust this," Sasuke muttered, shifting closer to Sakura.

Naruto looked between them, confusion evident on his face. "But that guy’s dead, right? We saw him go down!"

The hunter-nin moved with blinding speed, hoisting Zabuza's substantial body over one shoulder with surprising ease for someone of their slight build. "I must go. The body is growing cold."

"Senbon needles," Sakura said quietly, the pieces falling into place. "They can be used to induce a death-like state if they hit precise pressure points. Hunter-nin typically use more... permanent methods."

Kakashi's eye widened slightly in recognition, but before he could speak, his legs gave out and he collapsed. 

Sasuke caught him before he hit the ground, struggling under the jōnin's weight.

"Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto shouted, rushing to help.

But Sakura's focus remained on the masked figure now leaping away with Zabuza's body. Her mind raced, analyzing everything she knew about hunter-nin protocols from her extensive studies. The inconsistencies were glaring—the careful preservation rather than destruction of the body, the precise placement of senbon, the youth in that voice.

"They're working together," she said, her voice firm with certainty. "That hunter-nin is Zabuza's accomplice."

Sasuke looked at her sharply. "Are you sure?"

"Think about it," Sakura said, her analytical mind clarifying the situation as she spoke. "A real hunter-nin would have destroyed the body on site, especially the head. They wouldn't risk moving it. And those senbon..." She pointed to where a few had fallen. "The placement is too precise. Hunter-nin use more lethal methods."

Naruto looked between them, comprehension slowly dawning on his face. "So Zabuza's still alive?!"

"Most likely," Sakura nodded, then turned toward Kakashi with concern. She approached but hesitated, unsure what to do for him. Her studies had covered ninja protocols and theory extensively, but practical healing skills weren't part of the standard curriculum. Plus, she hated medical ninjutsu and refused to learn any of it after her parents sexism. "He doesn't look good. I don't... I don't know how to help him."

To her surprise, Sasuke gently moved her aside. "I can check him," he said, kneeling beside their sensei.

With practiced movements, Sasuke examined Kakashi's pulse and breathing, his hands moving with surprising gentleness as he checked for injuries. His dark eyes were focused, revealing a familiarity with medical assessment that Sakura hadn't expected.

"Severe chakra exhaustion," Sasuke concluded. "He needs rest immediately. No physical injuries beyond minor scrapes." He reached into his pack and pulled out a small container, opening it to reveal a dark paste. "This will help stabilize his chakra flow."

Tazuna, who had been watching the exchange with growing concern, stepped forward. "My house isn't far from here. We can take him there."

Sakura took charge of organizing their retreat. "Naruto, create some shadow clones to help carry Kakashi-sensei. I'll take point—I memorized the terrain maps for this region before we left. Sasuke, stay with Kakashi-sensei and monitor his condition."

As they made their way through the forest, Sakura's mind continued working the problem. If Zabuza was alive, they would face him again, likely within a week—however long it would take for him to recover. They needed to prepare.

"We need to train," she said quietly as they walked. "If that hunter-nin is skilled enough to pose as ANBU, they're at least at chūnin level, maybe higher. And Zabuza will be ready for Kakashi-sensei's Sharingan next time."

Sasuke glanced up at her from where he was checking Kakashi's pulse again. "You picked up on the hunter-nin's deception before anyone else."

Sakura didn't preen at the compliment as she might have in the past. The stakes were too high now. "I noticed the inconsistencies in their behavior. Hunter-nin protocols are covered extensively in Advanced Shinobi History, section 3. I read ahead." She always did.

When they reached Tazuna's house, they were greeted by his daughter Tsunami, who quickly prepared a room for Kakashi. After settling him into bed, Sasuke carefully applied the dark paste to specific points on Kakashi's neck and temples.

"What is that?" Sakura asked, watching with interest.

"An Uchiha herbal remedy," Sasuke replied without looking up. "It helps restore chakra flow after severe depletion." His hands moved with practiced precision. "My mother taught me basic medical techniques when I was young. It was... expected in our clan."

Sakura had never heard Sasuke mention his family before. The brief vulnerability in his voice made her realize how little she actually knew about him, despite the last couple of years.

"He'll need at least three days before he can move normally again," Sasuke continued, his usual detached tone returning. "Maybe a week before he's back to full strength."

"So what do we do until then?" Naruto asked, uncharacteristically serious.

Sakura straightened her shoulders, determination setting her jaw. "We prepare. We train. I'll work on developing strategies against senbon users. I've read everything the Academy has on pressure points and vital areas."

She caught both boys staring at her with surprised expressions.

"What?" she asked.

"Nothing," Sasuke replied, looking away quickly. "That's... actually a good plan."

Naruto nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah! Sakura-chan is super smart!"

Sakura exhaled, used to the boy’s reactions to her studies. There was too much at stake, and she had too much work to do. The image of those precisely placed senbon needles remained vivid in her mind.

"Next time," she thought to herself as she pulled out her notebooks, "I'll be ready."

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･-ˋ

The three sat in the same room, they refused to be parted. Sakura redid Naruto and Sasuke's nails- orange, pink, and blue. Scattered swirls and stars. The three reviewed jutsus. Disinfected their matching eyebrow piercings. Sasuke helped heal Sakura’s self inflicted kunai wound from hours earlier.

"Hold still," Sakura murmured, dabbing antiseptic onto Naruto's eyebrow piercing with focused precision. The silver ball caught the dim lamplight. "If these get infected, we'll be in trouble without proper medical supplies."

Sasuke sat cross-legged beside them, eyes closed as he traced chakra pathways in his mind. A small notebook lay open in front of him, filled with diagrams and notes on pressure points—knowledge he'd ‘reluctantly’ agreed to share after Sakura's insistence that they needed every advantage against the fake hunter-nin.

"Do you think we should practice that combination again?" Naruto asked, trying not to wince as Sakura cleaned his piercing. "The one where I make the shadow clones, Sasuke uses the fire jutsu, and you—"

"Direct the formation," Sakura finished, capping the antiseptic. "Yes. But first, let me finish these." She gestured to Sasuke's half-painted nails. The vibrant colors looked strange against his typical dark attire, yet somehow fitting on their small team.

The nail polish was tradition, their small ritual before facing danger.

As Sakura carefully painted a tiny star on Sasuke's thumbnail, she contemplated their strange bond. Not quite friendship, especially between the boys, but something equally strong—a team slowly learning to trust each other with their lives.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･-ˋ

The next day, Kakashi pulled himself up on a crutch, Tazuna's daughter tried to make him sit down and rest, but he refused.

"You should be resting, Kakashi-sensei," Sakura said as they followed him outside, the morning mist still clinging to the ground.

"Maa, I can rest when we're not being hunted by an S-rank missing-nin," he replied, his visible eye crinkling despite his obvious discomfort. "Besides, you three need training if we're going to survive the next encounter."

Kakashi took the three out to the forest, and Sakura stared at the tall trees in wonder. It was so nice being outside of the Leaf village. The trees here were taller, wilder than Konoha's carefully maintained forests, reaching toward the sky with gnarled branches carpeted in moss. The air smelled different too—saltier, with hints of unfamiliar flowers.

"Today, you'll be climbing trees," Kakashi announced, leaning heavily on his crutch.

"Climbing trees?" Naruto's face scrunched in confusion. "But sensei, we already know how to do that!"

Kakashi's eye curved into his signature smile. "Without using your hands." He formed a hand sign, concentrating briefly before walking straight up the trunk of the nearest tree, his crutch and all, seemingly defying gravity.

Sakura's eyes widened, her analytical mind already breaking down the mechanics of what she was seeing. Chakra control. It had to be precise—too little and you'd fall, too much and you'd damage the tree and be repelled. They used to try and practice that during their days at the Academy.

"This exercise will teach you to control your chakra with precision," Kakashi explained from his perch on a branch. "Channel it to your feet—the most difficult place to concentrate chakra—and use it to connect to the tree. Too little, you fall. Too much, you'll be pushed away."

He tossed three kunai that landed at their feet.

"Mark your progress with these. The higher you can go, the better chance we have of surviving our next encounter with Zabuza and his accomplice."

Sakura picked up her kunai, determination setting her jaw. The colorful nails on her hand contrasted with the weathered metal of the weapon—a reminder of the dual nature of their lives. Friendship and survival, beauty and danger.

She looked up at the towering trees. This was her chance to prove her worth to the team beyond just strategy and book knowledge. To prove it to herself.

So she focused her chakra and began.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･-ˋ

Sakura sat perched on the highest branch she could safely reach, her chest swelling with quiet pride. From this height, she could see glimpses of the ocean between the trees, sunlight dancing across distant waves. The cool breeze made her pink hair flutter around her face as she looked down at her teammates below.

"Sakura-chan!" Naruto's voice carried up to her, tinged with frustration and admiration. "That's amazing! How did you get up there so fast? Help me out!"

She could see him standing beside a tree trunk marked with numerous slash marks, none reaching particularly high. Several feet away, Sasuke dangled from a mid-level branch, his face a mask of concentration as he worked to maintain his chakra connection. His progress was better than Naruto's but nowhere near hers. A small, petty part of her savored this rare moment of superiority.

Kakashi stood below, his visible eye widened slightly in surprise. "Well done, Sakura. It seems you have a natural talent for chakra control."

"Thanks, sensei!" she called down, unable to keep the smile from her face. For once, she wasn't trailing behind her teammates. For once, they were looking up to her—literally.

Sasuke glanced up at her, his expression inscrutable except for the slightest narrowing of his eyes. She couldn't tell if it was respect or annoyance flickering across his face.

"What's the secret?" Naruto shouted, bouncing impatiently on his toes. "C'mon, Sakura-chan, give us a hint!"

Sakura considered for a moment. Part of her wanted to keep this small victory to herself, but they were a team. Their matching nail polish and piercings weren't just for show—they'd made a promise to work together, to become stronger together.

"It's about balance," she called down. "Not just in your chakra, but in your mind. You need to be calm but focused. Too much emotion either way and your chakra flow becomes erratic."

She demonstrated by walking casually along the branch, her feet adhering perfectly to the bark. "Visualize your chakra as a constant stream, not a burst of power."

Sasuke's eyes followed her movement, his fingers absently touching the small silver ring in his eyebrow as he processed her advice. Naruto scratched his head, trying to make sense of her explanation.

"Just think of it like this," she added, knowing Naruto responded better to concrete examples. "Imagine your feet are sticking to the tree with glue—not so much that you can't move, but enough that you won't fall."

As she began her careful descent, moving from branch to branch with growing confidence, Sakura realized something had shifted. For the first time since their team formed, she wasn't chasing after them—they were looking to her for guidance. The thought made her stand a little taller as she continued down the massive tree, her colorful nails bright against the rough bark.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･-ˋ

Naruto stared up at the stars- he laid on the grass, biting into a piece of watermelon that Sakura had packed in a sealing scroll for him. The summer air wafted around, hugging Naruto.

Sasuke's chest rose and fell rapidly as he collapsed beside Naruto, exhausted from their tree-climbing practice. The moonlight caught in his dark hair, making it shine with an almost blue tint. Sweat glistened on his pale skin, and Naruto found himself staring longer than necessary. Something about the contrast—dark eyes and hair against skin so pale it seemed to glow in the moonlight—kept drawing his attention.

"What are you looking at, loser?" Sasuke asked, his voice lacking its usual edge, too tired for their typical hostility.

"Nothing!" Naruto turned away quickly, focusing intently on his watermelon slice. The sweetness burst across his tongue, a welcome distraction from the strange feeling in his chest. "Just thinking how pathetic you look all worn out from training."

Sasuke scoffed but didn't move away. They lay side by side, close enough that Naruto could feel the heat radiating from his teammate's body.

"How does Sakura do it?" Naruto wondered aloud, changing the subject. "She made it look so easy."

"Natural chakra control," Sasuke replied, his voice soft in the darkness. "Some people just have it."

Naruto chewed thoughtfully, juice dripping down his chin. He wiped it away with the back of his hand, leaving a sticky trail across his whisker marks. The silence between them stretched, but for once, it didn't feel uncomfortable. Just the sounds of the forest, their breathing, and the distant crash of waves against the shore.

"You know," Naruto said finally, breaking the quiet, "I used to climb the Hokage Monument at night sometimes. All the way to the top."

Sasuke turned his head slightly. "Why?"

"To see the village like they saw it." Naruto's voice grew softer. "I thought maybe if I could see what they saw, I'd understand why everyone respected them so much. Why no one respected me."

The admission hung in the air between them. Naruto rarely spoke about his loneliness—he usually buried it beneath loud boasts and pranks. But something about the night, about lying beneath the stars beside someone who was both rival and something more, loosened his tongue.

Sasuke was quiet for so long that Naruto thought he might have fallen asleep. Then, "My brother used to take me to the lake at night. To see the stars reflected in the water."

Naruto's breath caught. Sasuke never talked about his family. Never.

"He said it was like having twice as many stars," Sasuke continued, his voice distant, as though the words were being pulled from somewhere deep inside him. "I'd try to count them until I fell asleep. He'd carry me home."

"What was he like?" Naruto asked carefully, afraid that pushing too hard would make Sasuke retreat back into silence.

Sasuke's jaw tightened visibly. "He was... everything I wanted to be. Strong. Respected." His voice dropped to a whisper. "At least, that's what I thought."

Naruto wanted to ask more but sensed the fragility of the moment. Instead, he offered, "The Third used to bring me ramen sometimes. When I was really little. He'd sit in my apartment and tell me stories about the village."

"Is that why you want to be Hokage?" Sasuke asked, genuine curiosity in his voice.

"Maybe." Naruto shrugged, the motion rustling the grass beneath him. "I just thought... if everyone acknowledged me, maybe I wouldn't feel so..."

"Alone," Sasuke finished for him.

Their eyes met, and Naruto felt something shift between them—some understanding that hadn't been there before.

"Yeah," he said softly. "Alone."

Sasuke looked back up at the stars. "Everyone thought I was lucky. The prodigy of the Uchiha clan." His voice took on a bitter edge. "No one saw how my father only had eyes for my brother. How nothing I did was ever good enough."

"I would've seen," Naruto said without thinking.

Sasuke turned to him, an unreadable expression in his dark eyes. "You wouldn't have even noticed me. No one really looked at each other in the Academy—not for who they really were."

"I noticed you," Naruto countered, feeling strangely defensive. "I always noticed you."

"Because I was your rival."

"Because you were alone too," Naruto said quietly. "Even in a crowd. Even with your whole clan. I could tell."

Sasuke's eyes widened slightly, and for a moment, the carefully constructed walls he maintained seemed to crumble. Vulnerability flashed across his face before he could hide it again.

"It doesn't matter now," Sasuke said, his voice hardening. "They're gone. And I have only one purpose."

Naruto propped himself up on his elbow, looking down at Sasuke's face. The moonlight carved shadows beneath his cheekbones, highlighting the tension in his jaw.

"Is that why you agreed to the piercings and nail polish? Because none of it matters?"

Sasuke was quiet for a long moment. "I agreed because..." He hesitated. "Because for the first time since it happened, I felt like I was part of something. Even if it's temporary."

The confession hung in the air between them, raw and honest in a way they had never been with each other before.

"It doesn't have to be temporary," Naruto said, his heart beating faster. "We're a team now. Me, you, Sakura-chan—we don't have to be alone anymore."

"You don't understand," Sasuke replied, his voice tight. "I can't afford attachments. They're weaknesses. Distractions."

"That's stupid," Naruto said bluntly. "You think being alone makes you stronger? It doesn't. It just makes you... lonely."

Sasuke didn't reply, but his fingers absently touched the silver ring in his eyebrow—the matching piercing they'd all gotten together before their Academy exams. A symbol of their team, their bond.

"I used to cry myself to sleep," Naruto admitted suddenly, the words pouring out before he could stop them. "Every night until I was eight. I'd wrap my arms around my pillow and pretend it was someone who loved me."

Sasuke's eyes returned to him, wide with surprise at the confession.

"I stopped because I decided crying wouldn't change anything," Naruto continued. "But that doesn't mean I stopped wanting someone to care. Someone to come home to."

"I can't go back to that," Sasuke whispered, so quietly Naruto almost didn't hear him. "To caring about people who can be taken away."

"You already care," Naruto pointed out, reaching over to touch the eyebrow piercing that matched his own. His fingers brushed Sasuke's forehead lightly. "Otherwise, why wear this?"

Sasuke didn't pull away from the touch, which felt like its own kind of victory. His dark eyes locked with Naruto's, stars reflected in their depths.

"I think about them every day," Sasuke said suddenly. "Every single member of my clan. Their faces. Their voices. I'm afraid I'll forget them if I don't."

"I think about my parents too," Naruto admitted. "I don't even know what they looked like, but I imagine them. I make up stories about who they were, what they were like."

"That's different. You never knew them."

"Doesn't mean I don't miss them," Naruto countered. "Doesn't mean I don't feel the hole where they should have been."

Sasuke was quiet for a long moment. "My mother would have liked you," he said finally, the words seeming to surprise even himself.

"Yeah?" Naruto couldn't help the small smile that crept onto his face.

"She always told me to be kind to the lonely kids." A ghost of a smile touched Sasuke's lips. "Not that I listened."

"You're listening now," Naruto pointed out.

The night stretched around them, the stars continuing their slow arc across the sky. Naruto lay back down, closer to Sasuke than before, their shoulders nearly touching.

"Want some?" Naruto offered the last piece of his watermelon, surprising himself with the gesture. He usually hoarded food, especially sweets.

Sasuke turned his head, dark eyes reflecting the starlight. For a moment, Naruto forgot to breathe.

"I don't like sweet things," Sasuke replied, but he took the offered slice anyway, their fingers brushing momentarily.

Naruto felt his face grow warm and was grateful for the darkness hiding his inexplicable blush. He returned his gaze to the stars, trying to ignore how aware he suddenly was of every movement Sasuke made beside him.

"Tomorrow I'm definitely getting higher up that tree than you," Naruto declared, needing to break the strange tension he felt.

"In your dreams," Sasuke replied, but there was no malice in his voice.

Naruto smiled at the stars. He didn't understand why competing with Sasuke felt so important, why gaining his acknowledgment meant more than anyone else's. He just knew that lying here, under the same vast sky, with the taste of watermelon still on his tongue and the memory of Sasuke's rare vulnerability fresh in his mind, he felt closer to the dark-haired boy than ever before—and he wanted to hold onto that feeling just a little longer.

Chapter Text

Sakura tied her pink hair back with swift, practiced fingers and changed into a faded red baby doll top that hung loosely on her thin teenage frame. She pulled on her worn jeans with a slight wince—still sore from yesterday's training. Before leaving, she carefully pocketed her meager money and slipped an extra kunai into her waistband, its cold metal pressing reassuringly against her skin. Tsunami, Tazuna's daughter, had entrusted her with a shopping list, her tired eyes silently apologetic for sending the young kunoichi out alone.

With Naruto and Sasuke deep in their chakra training and Kakashi-sensei standing guard over Tazuna, the responsibility fell to Sakura—just a thirteen-year-old girl forced to grow up too quickly in a world that rarely showed mercy.

As she stepped outside the modest house, the harsh sunlight assaulted her eyes, and she raised a pale, slender hand to shield them. Her skin, still bearing faint bruises from recent training, looked almost translucent in the bright light. Her hand dropped back to her side, crystal bracelets—a gift from her absent parents—catching the sunlight and sending prisms dancing across her jeans.

Her stomach growled softly as she began walking the dusty path toward town. She ignored it, used to the hollow feeling that came with rationing their supplies. The town was etched in her memory as a place of quiet desperation—buildings crumbling, hope fading, eyes downcast. Everywhere she looked, poverty's cruel fingers had left their mark: gaunt faces of children, elderly beggars with outstretched hands, their suffering a silent accusation against Gato's iron grip.

Though her heart ached for them, Sakura felt the burden of her own precarious situation. Six months had passed since she'd seen her parents, shinobi both, who had left on what was supposed to be a routine mission. The money they'd left behind dwindled with each passing day, and sometimes in the quiet darkness before sleep, fear clutched at her heart—would they ever return?

Her sandals kicked up small clouds of dust as she entered the town's market area. The stench of decay hit her first—produce rotting in the summer heat. Sakura moved through the sparse offerings with a critical eye, small fingers carefully turning over wilted vegetables and bruised fruits. Her nose wrinkled at the sight of mold creeping along the edges of what had once been fresh food. Nothing had been restocked in weeks; Gato's stranglehold on shipping meant supplies rarely made it through.

She settled for a slightly soft tomato, hiding her disappointment as she placed it in her bag. Even this would have to do.

Sakura had just finished selecting a few bruised apples when a commotion caught her attention. Through the thin crowd, she spotted three men—Gato's thugs by the look of their expensive clothes amid the poverty—cornering an elderly woman against a crumbling wall.

"Please," the old woman's voice quavered, her weathered hands clutching a small cloth bundle. "This is all I have."

One of the men snatched at her bundle. "Gato's tax collector doesn't make exceptions for old hags."

The woman stumbled as he shoved her, her long silver-streaked hair falling across her face. Something about her features—high cheekbones, deep-set dark eyes, and copper-toned skin—reminded Sakura of illustrations she'd seen in books about distant lands across the sea.

Without thinking, Sakura dropped her shopping bag. Her hand moved to the kunai at her waistband. She was just a genin, just a girl, but something hot and fierce burned in her chest.

"Hey!" Her voice rang out clearer and stronger than she expected. "Leave her alone!"

The men turned, momentarily surprised to see a pink-haired teenager challenging them. Their surprise quickly morphed into amusement.

"Look at this," the tallest one sneered. "A little girl playing hero."

Sakura's heart hammered in her chest, but she slid one foot back into a defensive stance Kakashi-sensei had drilled into them. Her fingers curled around the kunai.

"I said, leave her alone." Her voice didn't waver.

The first man lunged at her with a laugh. Sakura sidestepped—just barely—feeling the rush of air as his fist passed her cheek. Without Sasuke's speed or Naruto's power, she relied on precision. Her elbow connected with his kidney, just as she'd been taught. He stumbled forward with a grunt of pain.

The second man was on her immediately. His punch caught her shoulder, sending pain radiating down her arm. Sakura gritted her teeth, using the momentum to spin and slash with her kunai. The blade cut across his forearm, not deep, but enough to make him howl and back away.

The third man hesitated, seeing his companions nursing wounds inflicted by a mere girl. Sakura stood her ground, breathing hard, kunai held before her. Blood trickled from her split lip where a blow had connected.

"This isn't worth it," the third man muttered, backing away. "Come on."

His companions followed reluctantly, one clutching his bleeding arm, the other still bent over from the kidney strike. They disappeared into the narrow streets with promises of retribution that Sakura tried not to take to heart.

When they were gone, her knees nearly buckled with relief. She turned to the old woman, who was watching her with startlingly intense eyes.

"Are you hurt?" Sakura asked, wiping blood from her lip with the back of her hand.

The woman approached with a grace that belied her years. Up close, Sakura noticed intricate tattoos peeking from beneath her sleeve—symbols unlike any she'd seen in the Fire Country.

"You have a warrior's heart in a healer's body," the old woman said in a voice like dry leaves. From within her bundle, she withdrew a small scroll bound with red thread. "This has been waiting for someone like you."

"I can't take anything from you," Sakura protested. "You need whatever you have."

The woman pressed the scroll into Sakura's palm. "What I need is for this to find its proper home. It's a summoning contract—one from my people's lands, far beyond the great waters."

Sakura glanced down at the scroll. Through the binding, she could make out the kanji for "deer" elegantly brushed onto the parchment.

"But I—"

When she looked up, the old woman was already slipping away through the crowd with surprising speed. Sakura took a step to follow, but winced as pain shot through her ribs where she must have taken a hit without noticing.

By the time she recovered, the mysterious woman had vanished completely—as if she'd never been there at all. Only the scroll in Sakura's hand and the throbbing of her bruises proved that the encounter had been real.

Sakura carefully tucked the scroll into her pocket alongside her money, wondering what Kakashi-sensei would say about this unexpected gift. She gathered her scattered purchases, ignoring the curious stares from villagers who had witnessed the confrontation but had been too afraid to help.

The weight of the scroll seemed to pulse against her side as she made her way back to Tazuna's house, her mind racing with questions about the mysterious woman and what this summoning contract might mean for a genin like her.

Her fingers kept drifting to it, tracing the outline through the fabric of her jeans, as if to reassure herself it was still there. A summoning contract. The kanji for "deer" spelled out in elegant brushstrokes. A gift that had appeared so suddenly it felt almost like a dream.

She knew enough about summoning contracts to understand their value. Kakashi-sensei had his ninken. Dogs. She'd heard rumors of the legendary sannin and their powerful summons. But those were jonin-level shinobi with chakra reserves she could only dream of possessing. Sakura was just... Sakura. A genin with book smarts and precise chakra control, but reserves so shallow they'd barely sustain a single major jutsu.

I hardly have the chakra to manage it anyway , she thought bitterly, wincing as her bruised ribs protested with each step. She'd used more chakra than expected in her scuffle with Gato's men, reinforcing her muscles instinctively during the fight. It wasn't much, but even that small expenditure left her feeling drained.

No, she decided. She would keep the scroll a secret, at least for now. After all, everyone in her team had their own secrets, didn't they? Naruto with his boundless, unexplained chakra and that strange red energy she'd glimpsed during their training sometimes. Sasuke with his clan's tragic past and the vengeful fire that burned behind his eyes. Even Kakashi-sensei, with his hidden face and the mysterious Sharingan eye that seemed to drain him so severely.

Why shouldn't she have a secret of her own?

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･-ˋ

Tsunami was waiting anxiously by the door when Sakura approached the house. The woman's face relaxed visibly when she spotted the pink-haired genin trudging up the path, shopping bag in hand.

"Sakura-chan! I was starting to worry." Tsunami's eyes widened as she took in Sakura's disheveled appearance. "What happened to you?"

Sakura touched her split lip self-consciously. "It's nothing. Just... some trouble in the market."

"Gato's men?" Tsunami's voice dropped to a hushed whisper, eyes darting nervously as if the mere mention of his name might summon his thugs.

Sakura nodded, passing over the shopping bag. "I managed to find most of what was on the list. The produce isn't great, but I picked the best they had."

Tsunami accepted the bag with a grateful smile, though concern still shadowed her eyes. "Thank you, Sakura-chan. You should let your sensei look at those injuries."

"I will," Sakura lied, already moving toward the stairs. She needed to hide the scroll somewhere safe before anyone noticed it.

In the small room she'd been assigned, Sakura carefully closed the door and knelt beside her pack. Her hands trembled slightly as she unwrapped the scroll from its red bindings. The parchment was old but remarkably well-preserved, with a texture unlike any paper she'd encountered in Konoha. When she unrolled it just enough to see the interior, her breath caught.

The contract itself was written in characters she didn't recognize—flowing symbols that seemed to shift like shadows when she tried to focus on them. Only the kanji for "deer" remained consistent, brushed in what looked disturbingly like dried blood rather than ink. Along the margins were delicate illustrations of deer unlike any she'd seen in the forests around Konoha—their antlers more elaborate, their forms somehow more... mystical.

A summoning contract from beyond the great waters, the old woman had said. Sakura carefully re-rolled the scroll and wrapped it in her spare clothes, tucking it deep in her pack where it wouldn't be casually discovered. She would need time to study it properly, to understand what she'd been given.

For now, though, she had other responsibilities.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･-ˋ

"Again," Sakura muttered to herself, forming the hand signs for a basic clone jutsu.

She stood in a small clearing a short distance from Tazuna's house, using the fading afternoon light to squeeze in some training. While Naruto and Sasuke worked on their chakra control by climbing trees—something she'd mastered on her first attempt—Sakura focused on expanding her limited repertoire of jutsu.

Three identical copies of herself shimmered into existence around her. Sakura examined them critically, looking for flaws. Their coloring was perfect, their movements synchronized with her own. But they were just illusions—basic Academy-level clones that couldn't interact with the physical world.

She dispelled them with a sigh, feeling the small drain on her already depleted chakra reserves. The shadow clone technique that Naruto seemed to use so effortlessly remained beyond her reach. Even a single solid clone would consume nearly all her available chakra.

"Maybe that's why I was drawn to the deer scroll," she murmured, rubbing her sore muscles. Deer were swift, graceful—relying on speed and agility rather than brute strength. Perhaps there was wisdom in that approach for a kunoichi with her limitations.

There had to be a way to expand her chakra reserves, she’d try to read up on it later, maybe.

She was about to attempt another round of clones when she sensed a presence behind her. Instinctively, her hand moved toward her kunai holster.

"Relax, Sakura. It's just me."

Kakashi-sensei leaned against a nearby tree, his visible eye curved in what she recognized as his version of a smile. Sakura couldn't help but wonder how long he'd been watching her train.

"Sensei! I didn't hear you approach." She lowered her hand, embarrassed at being caught off-guard.

"That's generally the idea in our line of work," he replied, stepping into the clearing. "How are your injuries?"

Sakura stiffened. "Tsunami-san told you?"

"She mentioned you had some trouble in the village." His tone was casual, but his eye studied her intently. "Want to talk about it?"

She shrugged, trying to match his nonchalance. "Just some of Gato's men hassling a villager. I stepped in. It wasn't a big deal."

"Three against one doesn't sound like 'not a big deal' to me, especially for a genin." When she looked up sharply, he added, "Word travels fast in small villages, Sakura."

"I handled it," she said, unable to keep a hint of pride from her voice.

"So I heard." He gestured to a fallen log. "Sit with me for a moment. There's something I wanted to discuss with you."

Sakura obeyed, sitting beside her sensei as he settled onto the log. For a long moment, he said nothing, simply staring ahead at the trees where the last rays of sunlight filtered through the leaves.

"I've been thinking about our encounter with Zabuza," he finally said.

Sakura tensed. During that terrifying battle, when Kakashi had been trapped in Zabuza's water prison, she'd made a split-second decision that had deviated from his direct orders. Had he brought her out here to reprimand her?

"I know what you're thinking," Kakashi continued, his voice softer than usual. "You're wondering if I'm angry about your disobedience."

"I was supposed to stay with Tazuna-san," she admitted.

"Yes, you were." Kakashi turned to look at her directly. "Instead, you left a clone in your place and swam beneath the water's surface to attack Zabuza from below while Naruto and Sasuke created a distraction."

Spoken aloud, her actions sounded either incredibly brave or incredibly foolish. Perhaps both.

"It was the only opening I could see," she explained, fingers twisting nervously in her lap. "Your oxygen was running out, and Zabuza was too strong for Naruto and Sasuke to fight directly. I thought if I could just break his concentration for a moment..."

"It was incredibly risky," Kakashi said bluntly. "Not just for you, but for Tazuna as well. That clone wouldn't have fooled Zabuza for more than an instant if he'd chosen to attack."

Sakura lowered her head, shame burning in her cheeks. "I know."

"It was also," he continued, his voice shifting, "exactly the kind of tactical thinking that makes an excellent shinobi."

Her head snapped up in surprise. "What?"

"Don't misunderstand me. I'm not encouraging you to disregard direct orders in the future." His eye crinkled again in that hidden smile. "But you assessed the situation and made a judgment call based on your unique abilities. Your chakra control allowed you to move through the water undetected, and your clone was convincing enough to buy you the time you needed."

"I didn't even know if it would work," she confessed. "I just... I couldn't just stand there and watch you die."

Kakashi nodded, understanding in his gaze. "Loyalty to your teammates is admirable, Sakura. Just remember that completing the mission—in this case, protecting Tazuna—must sometimes take precedence over individual lives. Including mine."

"I'll remember," she promised, though in her heart, she wondered if she could ever make that choice—to abandon a teammate to certain death, even for the sake of a mission.

"That said," Kakashi continued, "I am proud of your quick thinking. Not many genin could have executed such a maneuver, especially under that kind of pressure."

Warmth bloomed in Sakura's chest at the rare praise. Kakashi-sensei wasn't one for effusive compliments.

"Thank you, sensei."

"I've noticed something about you, Sakura." Kakashi's voice had taken on a thoughtful quality. "You have excellent chakra control—better than Naruto or Sasuke, by far. But you rarely use it to its full potential."

Sakura bit her lip. "I don't have their chakra reserves. I can't maintain powerful jutsu for very long."

"That's true," he acknowledged. "But having precise control over even a small amount of chakra can be more valuable than having vast, unruly reserves."

His words reminded her of the scroll hidden in her pack, and she had to resist the urge to glance back toward the house.

"I think," Kakashi said, rising to his feet, "that you might benefit from exploring techniques that capitalize on your particular strengths, rather than trying to mimic the boys' approaches."

"Like what?" she asked, genuinely curious.

"Well, for one thing, you might consider learning more about genjutsu. Illusions require precision more than power. And perhaps..." He paused, eyeing her thoughtfully. "Perhaps some medical ninjutsu as well. Your control would be well-suited to it."

Medical ninjutsu. What her parents wanted. Yeah, no. She would NEVER learn anything to do with medical ninjutsu, even if it would be the death of her. Stubborn or not, she hated the idea of making her parents even slightly happy.

"I'll think about it," she half-promised.

"Good." Kakashi stretched lazily. "Now, I believe dinner will be ready soon. Shall we head back?"

As they walked back toward Tazuna's house, Sakura felt a new sense of purpose stirring within her. Kakashi's words had validated something she'd felt but couldn't articulate—that her path as a shinobi might need to look different from Naruto's or Sasuke's.

And now, with the mysterious deer scroll waiting to be deciphered, perhaps she had found the beginning of that path.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･-ˋ

Dinner that night was a quiet affair. Tazuna drank more than he ate, Tsunami fussed over everyone's portions despite the meager offerings, and Inari—Tazuna's grandson—maintained his usual sullen silence. Naruto and Sasuke were exhausted from their training, barely managing to stay awake long enough to finish their meals.

Sakura picked at her food, her mind elsewhere. The scroll seemed to call to her from the room upstairs, an insistent whisper she could almost physically hear. She excused herself early, citing fatigue from her trip to the village, and retreated to the privacy of her room. Or technically, the boys and her room. They wouldn’t be up for hours though, it was fine.

Once alone, she retrieved the scroll from its hiding place and spread it carefully on the floor. The strange symbols still danced elusively when she tried to focus on them, but tonight, with her chakra partially replenished, she noticed something new. When she channeled a tiny amount of chakra into her fingertips and traced the kanji for "deer," the other symbols momentarily stabilized, becoming almost legible.

Intrigued, Sakura tried again, this time channeling a steady stream of chakra into the entire scroll. The characters shimmered, then slowly transformed before her eyes, shifting into recognizable kanji. It was as if the scroll itself was translating for her.

"The Deer Path," she read aloud, translating the heading that had appeared. "A contract with the Forest."

The text described deer spirits—not the ordinary animals that roamed the forests, but beings that existed between worlds. They were guides, and when necessary, warriors who used speed and illusion rather than brute force. The contract offered partnership with these beings, allowing the summoner to call them forth in times of need.

At the bottom of the scroll was a blank space with a small instruction: "Blood seals the covenant."

Sakura hesitated. Summoning contracts were serious business. Once formed, such bonds couldn't be easily broken. And there was something else—something not quite right about this particular scroll. It wasn't like the contracts she'd read about in Konoha's library. Those typically required specific hand signs and significant chakra expenditure. This one spoke of blood and covenant, of bonds that went deeper than mere jutsu. 

This might involve marking her skin…tattooing the symbol of the deer, or even a deer. That could make her a target, if she was ever in a bingo book.

But then she remembered Kakashi's words from earlier—about finding techniques that suited her particular strengths. About not trying to be like Naruto or Sasuke.

Before she could reconsider, Sakura bit down on her thumb, drawing blood. She pressed it to the empty space on the scroll, half-expecting nothing to happen.

The effect was immediate and alarming. The blood didn't simply stain the parchment—it was absorbed into it, disappearing entirely. The scroll grew warm beneath her hand, then began to glow with a soft, greenish light. Symbols appeared where her blood had been, forming what looked like her name written in the same flowing script as the rest of the contract.

Suddenly dizzy, Sakura pulled her hand away. The scroll continued to glow for several moments before gradually fading back to normal. When it was done, she saw that her name—or something representing her—had been permanently added to the contract.

"What have I done?" she whispered, staring at the scroll with a mixture of awe and apprehension.

The scroll stopped glowing, as if nothing happened. Sakura rolled up the scroll with shaking hands and returned it to its hiding place. 

She would need to learn more, to practice in secret. But not tonight. Tonight, she needed rest.

As she prepared for bed, Sakura caught sight of her reflection in the small mirror hanging on the wall. Her pink hair was coming loose from its tie, her green eyes wide with the weight of her new secret. Bruises were blooming along her jaw where one of Gato's men had landed a punch, and her lip was still swollen.

She looked different somehow. Less like a girl playing at being a ninja, and more like... someone with purpose.

"I'll make it work," she promised her reflection. "Whatever this is, I'll make it mine."

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･-ˋ

The next morning broke over the Land of Waves in a gray haze, mist curling through the trees like cautious whispers. Sakura stirred early, her limbs sore from yesterday’s training, but her mind strangely alert. She’d dreamed of forests and shadows, of narrow hooves on soft earth, and antlers glinting faintly under moonlight. The deer summoning contract—it was already sinking into her, like roots growing in soil.

She made her way downstairs quietly, finding Kakashi already awake and half-hidden behind his well-worn orange book. Tsunami was setting out a simple breakfast of rice and miso.

“You’re up early,” Kakashi said without looking up.

“I wanted to train a little before we head to the bridge,” Sakura replied, bowing politely as she accepted a bowl from Tsunami with a quiet thank-you.

Kakashi gave a small nod. “Don’t push too hard. We might need all hands today.”

After breakfast, Sakura slipped away, moving past her usual training area and deeper into the woods. She needed space—somewhere private. What she was about to try wasn’t something she wanted the others to see just yet.

She knelt on the damp earth, brushing aside leaves and settling the small summoning scroll on the ground before her. She’d kept it sealed in her pouch since signing it, the weight of it more mental than physical. Now, she unrolled a section, reviewing the instructions carefully. Unlike most summoning contracts, this one didn’t rely on a complex chain of hand seals. But like all contracts, it demanded a blood offering, and precise chakra control.

“Alright,” she murmured, steeling herself. “Let’s see if this works.”

She bit her thumb, reopening the wound from yesterday, and let her blood drip onto the summoning circle she had sketched into the soil. Placing her hand flat over the mark, she focused her chakra, channeling it from her core, steady and deliberate.

“Kuchiyose no Jutsu!”

For a long second, nothing happened.

Then the air in front of her rippled, the chakra circle glowing faintly as her energy was siphoned away. The drain was sharper than she expected, like her chakra was being pulled through a funnel too narrow to hold it. She clenched her jaw, sweat beading at her brow. Just when she thought the technique might fail, the light flared—and then faded.

A soft thud sounded in front of her.

Sakura opened her eyes and blinked. Standing in the clearing was not a battle-ready beast or fearsome guardian—but a small deer, no bigger than a housecat. Its fur was a deep chocolate brown speckled with white, and its eyes were large and strangely intelligent.

It tilted its head at her. Then, to her astonishment, it spoke.

“You have a big forehead,” the fawn said plainly. “And you’re smaller than I thought.”

Sakura stared, caught between offense and amazement. “What?”

“I thought human summoners were supposed to be taller,” the deer continued matter-of-factly. “Oh well. You’re still Sakura Haruno. Your blood smells like flower petals and iron.”

“That’s… me,” she said, regaining her composure. She bowed slightly, unsure if that was appropriate. “It’s an honor to meet you. What’s your name?”

“Shika,” the deer replied, hopping lightly on its tiny hooves. “Youngest of the Forest Shadows.”

The name stirred something in her—an image from a scroll, a half-forgotten passage about deer native to the Forest of Ancients, elusive even among summons.

“I didn’t think anyone would actually come,” Sakura admitted, still kneeling. “You’re the first.”

“I know,” Shika said. “That’s why you’re about to pass out.”

Sakura blinked again, and suddenly the pounding in her head caught up to her. The summoning had taken far more chakra than she anticipated.

“Is there a way to—?”

“Just release the jutsu,” Shika said cheerfully. “Think about letting go, and I’ll return.”

Sakura nodded and did as instructed, focusing her will on ending the connection. In a blink, Shika vanished in a shimmer of leaves, and the summoning circle dimmed.

The absence of chakra drain hit her like a wave of exhaustion. She dropped onto the ground, breathing hard. That had taken nearly everything she had—and that was just to summon a fawn.

She fumbled for a soldier pill from her pouch, popped it into her mouth, and swallowed dryly. The artificial chakra buzz kicked in almost immediately, but she knew it wouldn’t last long.

Still... the connection had worked. She’d summoned something. And even if it was small, Shika had talked, had recognized her. That meant the contract was real. And maybe—just maybe—there was more to it than size or strength.

The deer hadn’t been powerful, but it had felt… old. A different kind of power.

She smiled faintly, already thinking about her next attempt.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･-ˋ

The day passed in a blur of routine. Sakura accompanied Tazuna to the bridge, standing guard while he worked. The soldier pill kept her functioning, though by afternoon she could feel a headache building behind her eyes—the price of artificially boosting her depleted chakra.

Kakashi joined them around midday, bringing news that Naruto had finally mastered the tree-climbing exercise. Sasuke, not to be outdone, had reportedly achieved it shortly after.

"They're both recovering at the house," Kakashi explained. "They pushed themselves too far, as usual. Though I suspect they'll insist on joining us tomorrow."

Sakura nodded, trying to focus on his words rather than the pounding in her head. She must not have been entirely successful, because Kakashi studied her with concern.

"Are you feeling alright, Sakura? You look pale."

"Just tired," she lied. "I didn't sleep well."

It wasn't entirely untrue. Her dreams had been filled with forests and shadows, with eyes watching her from the darkness.

Kakashi seemed to accept her explanation, though his gaze lingered on her a moment longer than necessary. "Perhaps you should return to the house early. I can handle things here."

Normally, Sakura would have protested, eager to prove herself useful. Today, however, the offer was too tempting to refuse. "If you're sure, sensei."

"Go," he said, his eye crinkling in that familiar smile. "Rest. I have a feeling we'll need everyone at full strength soon."

The walk back to Tazuna's house seemed longer than usual, each step requiring more effort than it should have. By the time she arrived, Sakura's vision was swimming, dark spots dancing at the edges.

She managed to make it to the shared room before collapsing onto her futon. The soldier pill was wearing off, leaving her body to deal with the consequences of chakra depletion. She should eat something, drink water at the very least, but even those simple tasks seemed beyond her current capabilities.

As she drifted toward unconsciousness, Sakura thought about the books she’d check out once she got home. Books on summoning.

Then darkness claimed her, and she knew no more.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･-ˋ

When Sakura next opened her eyes, moonlight was streaming through the small window of her room. She'd slept through the remainder of the day and well into the night. Her head still ached, but the worst of the chakra exhaustion had passed, leaving her merely tired rather than incapacitated.

She sat up slowly, wincing at the stiffness in her muscles. A glass of water and a plate of food sat beside her futon—Tsunami's work, no doubt. Sakura drank the water gratefully and nibbled at the cold rice, her stomach still unsettled.

As her senses returned to normal, she became aware of voices downstairs—Naruto's loud exclamations, Sasuke's quieter responses, Kakashi's measured tones. They were discussing tomorrow's plan, the possibility that Zabuza might have recovered from his injuries and might attack again.

Sakura should join them, should be part of this strategy session. But as she moved to stand, her gaze fell on her weapons pouch where the deer scroll was hidden.

Almost without conscious decision, she retrieved it, spreading it on the floor before her. The kanji for "deer" seemed to glow faintly in the moonlight, though she knew it was likely just her imagination.

"What are you?" she whispered to the scroll. "What have I bound myself to?"

There was no answer, of course. Just the soft rustling of parchment as a breeze from the open window disturbed it.

Sakura traced the characters with her finger, not channeling chakra this time, simply feeling the texture of the ink on paper. Despite the seemingly mystical nature of the contract, there was something reassuringly physical about the scroll itself—something real that she could touch and hold.

A soft knock at her door interrupted her contemplation. Hurriedly, she rolled up the scroll and tucked it away.

"Come in," she called, smoothing her rumpled clothes.

The door slid open to reveal Kakashi, his tall frame filling the doorway. "Feeling better?" he asked.

"Much," she replied, summoning a smile she didn't entirely feel. "I guess I was more tired than I realized."

Kakashi stepped into the room, closing the door behind him. His visible eye was serious, all traces of his usual laziness gone. "Sakura, I need you to be honest with me. What happened today wasn't normal fatigue."

She looked away, unable to meet his gaze. "I... may have used a soldier pill this morning. After training."

It wasn't a complete falsehood, but it wasn't the whole truth either. Sakura hated lying to her sensei, but the thought of explaining the deer scroll—of admitting she'd bound herself to a summoning contract she barely understood—was worse.

"A soldier pill," Kakashi repeated, his tone neutral. "Those are for emergency use only, Sakura. The chakra boost they provide is temporary and comes at a cost to your body."

"I know," she admitted. "I just... I wanted to be useful. To keep up with Naruto and Sasuke."

Kakashi sighed, settling into a cross-legged position across from her. "Is that what this is about? Competing with your teammates?"

"Not competing," she corrected. "Just... not falling behind. Not being the weak link."

"Sakura." Kakashi's voice was gentle but firm. "A team isn't about everyone having identical strengths. It's about complementary abilities—each member contributing what others cannot."

She nodded, having heard similar speeches before, but not really believing them. Not when it was so obvious that she lagged behind her teammates in almost every measurable skill.

"I meant what I said yesterday," Kakashi continued. "Your chakra control is exceptional. With the right application, it could make you a formidable shinobi in ways very different from Naruto or Sasuke."

"But what good is perfect control over a puddle when they have oceans?" she asked, voicing the insecurity that had plagued her since Academy days.

"A puddle perfectly placed can be more effective than an ocean misdirected," Kakashi replied. "Besides, chakra reserves can be expanded with training and experience. The precise control you have is much harder to teach."

He rose to his feet in one fluid motion. "Get some rest. We'll be heading to the bridge early tomorrow. And Sakura—" his eye held hers firmly, "—no more soldier pills unless it's a genuine emergency. That's an order."

"Yes, sensei," she promised.

After he left, Sakura lay back on her futon, staring at the ceiling. Despite her exhaustion, sleep seemed distant now, her mind too full of conflicting thoughts.

The deer scroll represented a path—one that might allow her to develop in a direction suited to her particular talents, just as Kakashi had suggested. But it also represented a risk, both to her health if she continued summoning beyond her current capabilities, and to her standing as a shinobi if she was discovered to have bound herself to an unknown contract without permission.

In the quiet darkness of her room, Sakura made a promise to herself. She would master this contract, would learn to work within her limitations until they expanded. She would find her own path as a kunoichi—one that honored her strengths rather than highlighted her weaknesses.

And perhaps, when the time was right, when she had something to show for her efforts, she would share her secret with her team. But not yet. Not until she had proven, to herself as much as to others, that Sakura Haruno was more than just the weak link of Team 7.

With that resolution firm in her mind, she finally drifted back to sleep, dreaming once more of forests and shadows, of deer that moved like ghosts between the trees, their eyes filled with ancient wisdom and their antlers crowned with stars.

Chapter Text

The morning air was crisp and cold as Sakura stood guard beside Tazuna on the half-completed bridge. Construction workers moved around them, the sounds of hammering and shouting filling the air. She glanced over at Sasuke, who stood a few paces away, his dark eyes scanning the perimeter with focused intensity.

Kakashi-sensei stood reading his book, appearing casual but Sakura knew better. Their teacher missed nothing, despite his relaxed demeanor.

"I wonder if Naruto's still asleep," Sakura mused aloud, thinking of their teammate who had pushed himself to exhaustion training his chakra control in the forest the night before. She'd helped carry him back to Tazuna's house, his body limp with fatigue.

"Probably," Sasuke responded curtly, not elaborating further. Typical Sasuke—economical with words as always.

Sakura adjusted her headband and sighed. She'd been up early preparing soldier pills, something her constantly-absent parents had taught her before departing on yet another long mission. Those skills had proven useful for Team 7's frequent training sessions at her house—Naruto and Sasuke had practically become fixtures there. Even if Kakashi-Sensei told her to stop using them.

Without warning, a thick mist began to roll in across the bridge. The temperature dropped several degrees, and the sounds of construction abruptly ceased.

"This mist..." Kakashi immediately put away his book, his posture shifting to combat-ready.

"Everyone, get ready!" he called out sharply. "Protect Tazuna!"

Sakura moved instantly, positioning herself in front of the bridge builder, kunai drawn. Sasuke appeared at her side, his own weapon already in hand. The construction workers began to back away, confused by the sudden change in atmosphere.

The mist thickened until visibility dropped to mere feet. Then, a chilling laugh echoed across the bridge.

"Well, well, Kakashi. We meet again." The voice seemed to come from everywhere at once. "And you've brought your little genin with you."

Zabuza materialized from the mist, his massive sword slung over his shoulder, eyes cold and merciless. Beside him stood a slender figure wearing a white mask decorated with curved red lines—the Hunter Nin. So he really was working with Zabuza.

"I told you I'd be back," Zabuza continued, "and this time, you won't escape."

Kakashi lifted his headband, revealing his Sharingan. "Sasuke, Sakura—protect Tazuna at all costs."

"Yes, Kakashi-sensei," Sakura replied firmly, her mind already calculating their options. She cursed inwardly—if only Naruto were here. The team felt incomplete without his boisterous energy and shadow clones.

Zabuza lunged toward Kakashi, his massive sword cutting through the air. The two jounin clashed in a blur of movement, disappearing deeper into the mist. Meanwhile, the Hunter-Nin turned his attention toward them, senbon needles glinting between his fingers.

"I'll handle him," Sasuke said, stepping forward to intercept Haku before he could reach Tazuna.

As Sasuke engaged with the Hunter-Nin, Sakura's mind raced. Standing still and merely guarding wasn't going to help their situation. She needed to do something more, create some kind of advantage. Years of strategizing with her teammates during late nights at her empty house had taught her to think beyond the obvious.

"Tazuna," she whispered urgently, never taking her eyes off the battles around them. "I have a plan, but I need you to trust me completely."

The bridge builder nodded nervously. "Whatever you think is best. You're the ninja here."

Sakura quickly formed hand signs, concentrating her chakra. "Transformation Jutsu!"

A puff of smoke enveloped both her and Tazuna. When it cleared, Tazuna looked exactly like Sakura, pink hair and all, while Sakura had transformed to resemble the bridge builder.

"What's the meaning of this?" Tazuna whispered, startled by his new appearance.

"They're after you, not me," Sakura explained quietly. "Now I'll create a diversion. When I do, I want you to hide. Make yourself scarce—you're 'Sakura' now, and they'll expect you to stay out of the fight."

Before Tazuna could respond, Sakura—still disguised as the bridge builder—performed another series of hand signs. "Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

She wasn't as proficient at this technique as Naruto, but she'd managed to create five identical clones of "Tazuna." The clones spread out across the bridge, each moving in different directions. Thank god Naruto taught me that trick!

"Go now," she hissed to the transformed Tazuna. "Stay hidden until this is over."

The real Tazuna, disguised as Sakura, ducked behind some construction materials and disappeared from sight. With the decoy complete, Sakura turned her attention back to the battle.

Sasuke was holding his own against the other boy, but just barely. The masked nin was incredibly fast, and Sasuke was being pushed to his limits. Sakura knew she had to act quickly.

She directed her clones to run in chaotic patterns across the bridge, creating as much confusion as possible. Then, releasing her transformation on herself while maintaining it on Tazuna, she rushed toward the enemy and Sasuke, kunai in hand.

"Sasuke! Switch!" she called out, a code they'd developed during their years training together.

Sasuke immediately understood, leaping backward as Sakura threw three shuriken at the Hunter-Nin, forcing him to dodge. The momentary distraction gave her the opening she needed to close the distance.

The boy turned to her in surprise. "Another one? You Leaf ninja are persistent."

"You have no idea," Sakura replied, falling into the combat stance she'd practiced thousands of times in her backyard.

His hands moved in a blur. "Very well. If that's how you want it—Secret Jutsu: Crystal Ice Mirrors!"

Water from the mist condensed and froze around them, forming a dome of ice mirrors. Inside each mirror, The Hunter-Nin’s reflection appeared, surrounding both Sakura and Sasuke who found themselves trapped together.

"What is this?" Sakura murmured, back-to-back with Sasuke as they assessed the new threat.

"I don't know," Sasuke replied tersely, "but we need to find a way out."

A voice echoed from all mirrors at once. "Within these mirrors, I move at the speed of light. You cannot escape."

Senbon needles began to rain down on them from every direction. Sakura and Sasuke deflected as many as they could, but several found their marks, piercing their arms and legs. Pain shot through Sakura's body, but she gritted her teeth, refusing to show weakness.

"We need to break these mirrors," she said, wincing as she pulled a needle from her shoulder.

"Fire style might work," Sasuke replied, his hands already forming signs. "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"

A massive ball of flame erupted from his mouth, heading straight for one of the ice mirrors. But to their dismay, the mirror remained intact, hardly even melting.

"Your flames are not hot enough to melt my ice," The boy taunted from within his mirrors. Fuck.

Sakura's mind worked furiously, calculating their options. Their synchronized training over the years had to count for something. Just as she was about to suggest another strategy, a loud, familiar voice cut through the air.

"Hey! Don't start the party without me!"

A whirlwind of orange and blue crashed through the opening at the top of the mirror dome, landing in a crouch between Sakura and Sasuke.

"Naruto!" Sakura had never been so relieved to see her teammate's spiky blond hair and whiskers.

Naruto grinned, reaching up to touch his own silver piercing—their team's symbol of unity and determination. "Looks like you guys could use some help."

"You idiot," Sasuke muttered, but Sakura could see the relief in his eyes. "You should have stayed outside. Now we're all trapped."

Naruto's grin only widened. "Three is better than two, right? Besides, I couldn't let my team have all the fun."

As Team 7 reunited inside Haku's ice prison, Sakura felt a surge of confidence. Their odds had just improved significantly. With a shared look between the three of them—a silent communication developed over years of friendship—they prepared to face the enemy together, their matching piercings catching the light as a testament to their unbreakable bond and shared Will of Fire.

Outside the ice dome, her clones continued to run interference, keeping the real Tazuna safely hidden from Zabuza's notice. No matter how powerful their enemies were, Sakura knew one thing for certain—Team 7 was strongest when they fought as one.

-

Sakura's heart plummeted as she watched Sasuke collapse, his body riddled with senbon. He had pushed her out of the way at the last second, taking the full brunt of the Hunter-Nin's attack.

"Sasuke!" she screamed, the sound tearing from her throat as she lunged forward, catching his body before it hit the cold bridge. The needles protruded from his neck and vital points like a grotesque decoration, his skin already growing pale beneath them.

Her hands trembled violently as she cradled him, something primal and terrifying clawing its way up from her chest. This was Sasuke—her teammate, her friend, one of the only constants in her life. The boy who'd sat at her kitchen table countless nights when her parents were away on missions, who'd silently passed her extra rice at dinner without being asked, who despite his quiet nature had never left her alone.

"No, no, no... Sasuke, stay with me!" Her fingers desperately searched for a pulse, finding only a faint, erratic flutter beneath his ice-cold skin. Blood smeared across her hands as she frantically checked his wounds, her vision blurring with unshed tears.

Sasuke's lips moved slightly, cracked and bloodless. "Sakura..." His voice was barely audible, a dying whisper. "Make sure... Naruto doesn't do anything stupid..."

"Don't you dare," she hissed, a sob catching in her throat as she pulled him closer, her body curling protectively around his. "Don't you dare talk like that. You're not going anywhere." Her fingers brushed his face.

But Sasuke's eyes had already closed, his head falling limply against her arm. His chest barely moved with shallow, stuttering breaths.

"Sasuke? SASUKE!" She shook him, desperation making her movements rough. Nothing. She pressed her ear to his chest, straining to hear a heartbeat that seemed to be growing fainter by the second.

Something dark and visceral unfurled inside her—a protective rage she'd never felt before. This boy was her family. More than her absent parents, more than the empty house she returned to night after night. Sasuke and Naruto were her real home.

And now one of them was dying in her arms.

A low, animalistic growl from behind made her skin prickle. She turned to see Naruto standing rigidly, his head bowed and hands clenched into white-knuckled fists.

"You..." Naruto's voice had dropped an octave, barely recognizable. "What did you DO TO HIM?"

The air around Naruto began to shimmer with heat. Before Sakura's eyes, a strange red chakra started seeping from his body like blood in water, swirling around him in violent, angry currents. His fingernails elongated into claws, and when he raised his head, his whisker marks had deepened into savage cuts across his cheeks. His eyes—his eyes were blood red with vertical slits for pupils, inhuman and filled with murderous intent.

Sakura should have been afraid. She should have called out to stop whatever was happening to her friend. Instead, as she clutched Sasuke's cooling body, she felt a dark, terrible hope bloom inside her.

Kill him , a voice whispered in the back of her mind. Make him pay for what he did to Sasuke.

"Naruto," she whispered, but it wasn't a plea to stop. It was almost permission.

The masked boy seemed to sense the change in atmosphere. "What is this chakra?" he muttered from within his mirrors. "It feels... inhuman."

The red chakra intensified, forming a visible shroud around Naruto's body that took on an almost fox-like shape, with ethereal ears formed of pure chakra. The temperature inside the ice dome rose dramatically, and cracks began appearing in the nearest mirrors like spiderwebs across glass.

"I'LL KILL YOU!" Naruto roared, his voice becoming a bestial thing that echoed across the bridge.

Sakura should have been horrified by the transformation. Instead, she found herself nodding slightly, her arms tightening around Sasuke's still form. Her cheeks were wet with tears she hadn't realized she was shedding, but her eyes were hard as she looked up at the Hunter-Nin's masked face.

Yes, that dark part of her whispered. Make him suffer for this.

She had never wanted someone dead before. The realization should have shocked her, but all she felt was a cold certainty. She pressed her face against Sasuke's hair, inhaling the familiar scent now mixed with the metallic tang of blood.

"Please," she whispered against his ear, though she knew he couldn't hear her. "Please don't leave us. We can't do this without you."

Meanwhile, Naruto had become something else entirely. With a feral snarl that didn't sound human, he launched himself at one of the mirrors with incredible speed. His fist connected with the ice, and the mirror shattered completely, exploding outward in a shower of crystalline fragments.

The Hunter-Nin barely escaped to another mirror. "Impossible!" he gasped. "No one has ever broken my mirrors before."

Naruto didn't respond with words, only another inhuman growl as he stalked toward the next mirror, the red chakra boiling around him like a living entity with a hunger for violence.

Sakura gently laid Sasuke down, arranging his limbs with a tenderness that contrasted sharply with the cold hatred in her eyes as she looked up at the battle unfolding above them. She checked his pulse again—still there, but weakening. She needed to get him help soon, but first...

First, the Hunter-Nin needs to pay.

"Get him, Naruto," she whispered, her voice barely audible but filled with venom. "Don't let him get away with this."

As if hearing her dark encouragement, Naruto attacked with renewed fury, smashing through another mirror. The Hunter-Nin was moving frantically now, darting between mirrors with increasing desperation as Naruto systematically destroyed his defenses.

Sakura's hands moved mechanically, pulling senbon from Sasuke's body with clinical precision. Each needle she removed felt like she was pulling a piece of her own heart out. She'd known Sasuke since they were children—had watched him struggle with his family's expectations, had seen the rare moments when his guard dropped and he actually smiled. The thought of never seeing that again made something inside her crack and twist with agony.

The Hunter-Nin chose that moment to launch a counterattack, sending a barrage of senbon toward Naruto. But the red chakra seemed to move of its own accord, creating a shield that the needles bounced harmlessly off of. Naruto whirled, tracking the boy's movement between mirrors with those terrible red eyes.

"I see you now," Naruto growled, his voice distorted beyond recognition.

With frightening speed, he intercepted the Hunter-Nin mid-air, clawed hand closing around the boy's throat. They crashed to the ground together mere feet from where Sakura crouched over Sasuke, the impact splintering the bridge beneath them. The Hunter-Nin's mask cracked down the middle, one half falling away to reveal a surprisingly young, almost feminine face.

Naruto raised his clawed hand, ready to deliver a killing blow, and Sakura felt her breath catch. This was it. Justice for Sasuke.

"Kill me," the boy said quietly, making no move to resist. "I have failed as Zabuza's tool. I am no longer of use to him."

Something in those words penetrated the haze of protective rage that had enveloped Sakura. A tool? She looked at the boy's face—he couldn't be much older than they were. The darkness inside her wavered slightly as she recognized something in his resigned expression. Loneliness. Purpose found through serving someone else. Wasn't that what she had once felt, before Team 7 became her real family?

Naruto's hand trembled in the air, the red chakra flickering as internal conflict played across his transformed features. For a moment, Sakura saw her friend again beneath the monstrous chakra—the boy who'd sat cross-legged on her living room floor, laughing as he failed at folding paper cranes, who'd helped her cook dinner on nights when the silence of her empty house became too much.

Her gaze dropped to Sasuke, whose breathing had become so shallow it was barely visible. What would he want? Not this—not Naruto becoming a killer for his sake. The three of them had made a pact when they got their matching piercings: to become strong together, to protect each other and their village. Not to seek vengeance.

The darkness inside her receded, leaving behind shame at what she'd been wishing for.

"Naruto," she called out, her voice cracking. "Naruto, wait."

The red in Naruto's eyes flickered as he looked at her, his raised hand still trembling.

"He's just a kid," she continued, surprised by her own words. "Like us. And..." She swallowed hard, forcing the words out. "Sasuke wouldn't want this. Not like this."

Naruto's breathing was ragged, the chakra shroud fluctuating wildly as he struggled with himself. His fingers were still wrapped around the Hunter-Nin's throat, but he hadn't tightened his grip.

"Look," she said softly, lifting Sasuke's limp wrist to show Naruto. "He's still breathing. He's still with us." She wasn't sure if she was lying to Naruto or herself, but she needed to believe it was true. "We need to get him help, not... not become killers."

She touched her piercing again, the silver warm against her fingertips. "Remember what we promised? Remember the three of us, that night before graduation? We do this together—the right way."

Something in her words seemed to reach Naruto. The red chakra began to recede slowly, pulling back into his body as his features gradually returned to normal. His hand loosened and fell away from the Hunter-Nin's throat.

"Sakura..." he gasped, suddenly looking exhausted and confused. "I... what happened? Is Sasuke...?"

"He's still with us," she said firmly, refusing to accept any other possibility. "But we need to get him help now."

The Hunter-Nin remained on the ground, watching them with bewildered eyes. "Why did you stop? Why spare me when I nearly killed your friend?"

Before either could answer, a bloodcurdling scream cut through the mist from somewhere beyond the broken dome of ice—unmistakably Zabuza's voice.

"Zabuza-san!" The Hunter-Nin's eyes widened in alarm as he struggled to his feet. "I must go to him!"

As the boy fled toward the sound, the remaining ice mirrors shattered, leaving the bridge exposed. Through the thinning mist, they could see Kakashi standing over Zabuza's form, his hand still crackling with the remnants of Chidori's lightning.

Sakura turned her full attention back to Sasuke, cradling him close as Naruto stumbled to her side, his normal blue eyes wide with fear as he looked down at their teammate.

"Is he really...?" Naruto couldn't finish the question.

Sakura pressed her fingers to Sasuke's neck again, holding her breath. There—the faintest pulse, thread-like but persistent. "He's fighting," she whispered, relief making her voice shake. "He's still fighting."

Naruto collapsed beside them, reaching out with a trembling hand to touch Sasuke's arm. "You better not die," he said hoarsely. "You hear me, you bastard? You don't get to leave us."

To their astonishment, Sasuke's eyelids fluttered slightly. A soft, pained groan escaped his lips as his fingers twitched against the cold bridge surface.

"Sa...kura?" he mumbled, his voice barely audible. "Na...ruto?"

"We're here," Sakura choked out, fresh tears spilling over as she squeezed his hand. The relief was so overwhelming it made her dizzy. "We're both here."

"Told you... not to do anything stupid," Sasuke managed, his eyes opening to narrow slits as he looked at Naruto.

Despite everything, a watery laugh escaped Naruto. "Yeah, well, you're the one who decided to turn into a pincushion, so who's stupid now?"

Sasuke's lips twitched in what might have been an attempt at a smile before his eyes slid closed again. But his breathing seemed stronger now, more stable.

Sakura looked up at Naruto, noting the haunted look in his eyes. Whatever had happened to him during that transformation had clearly shaken him deeply. That was a conversation for another time—when they were safe, when Sasuke was recovered.

For now, she had pulled both her boys back from the edge. She looked down at Sasuke's pale face, brushing dark hair away from his silver piercing. The protective feeling still coiled inside her chest, but it had transformed into something softer, less vengeful. She would protect them both—from enemies, yes, but also from becoming something they would regret.

In the distance, shouts and the sounds of approaching footsteps signaled new trouble—Gato and his men appearing through the mist at the far end of the bridge. Team 7's battle wasn't over yet, but they would face it together—wounded, exhausted, but unbroken.

Sakura took a deep breath and prepared herself for what was to come. Whatever happened next, she would not let anyone else harm her family.

-

Sakura's heart sank as she realized the chakra connection to her clones had severed—all of them had dissipated during the chaos of battle. She glanced around frantically, searching the mist-shrouded bridge until she spotted a flash of pink hair partially hidden behind stacked construction materials.

Tazuna—still transformed to look like her—peered cautiously from his hiding place, eyes wide with fear but body intact. The disguise was holding, but for how much longer? Her own chakra levels were dangerously low after maintaining the transformation jutsu and creating the clones.

"Stay there," she mouthed silently to Tazuna, who gave a barely perceptible nod before ducking back into cover.

A commotion from the far end of the bridge drew her attention. Through the thinning mist, a small army of men appeared—mercenaries with swords, spears, and cruel expressions. At their center stood a short man in an expensive suit, leaning on a cane despite appearing physically capable.

"Gato," she whispered, recognizing the shipping magnate from Tazuna's descriptions.

Naruto looked up from where he knelt beside Sasuke. "What's he doing here?"

"Nothing good," Sakura replied grimly, her eyes narrowing as she assessed the situation.

Their position was precarious at best. Sasuke remained semi-conscious, capable of staying upright only with Naruto's support. Naruto himself looked drained from whatever transformation had seized him earlier, his normally boundless energy visibly depleted. And Kakashi-sensei stood several yards away, his attention divided between them and the scene unfolding before him.

Near Kakashi lay Haku's lifeless body, fallen while trying to shield Zabuza from their teacher's lightning attack. The sight made Sakura's stomach twist—the boy had been their enemy, yes, but seeing someone so young and skilled reduced to a still form on cold concrete drove home the brutal reality of their chosen path.

More shocking was Zabuza himself. The fearsome Demon of the Mist was barely standing, his body riddled with wounds, both arms hanging uselessly at his sides—yet somehow, impossibly, he had managed to grip his massive sword between his teeth. His eyes burned with a determination that sent chills down Sakura's spine.

"Well, well," Gato's nasally voice carried across the bridge as he approached Zabuza. "The so-called demon is just a wounded dog after all. How disappointing."

The small man prodded Haku's body with his cane. "And this little freak is finally dead. Good riddance."

Something in Zabuza's eyes changed at the desecration of his companion's body—a shift from cold calculation to something darker, more primal. Despite his grievous injuries, he began moving forward, stumbling but relentless.

"What do we do?" Naruto whispered urgently to Sakura. "Sasuke can't fight, and you're almost out of chakra."

Sakura bit her lip, her mind racing through their diminishing options. "We protect Tazuna," she said finally. "That's our mission. Kakashi-sensei will handle—"

Before she could finish, Zabuza charged into Gato's group, his massive sword gripped between his teeth as he carved a bloody path toward the terrified shipping magnate. Mercenaries fell left and right, but Zabuza took hit after hit, his body becoming a pincushion of weapons much like Sasuke had been with senbon—yet still he advanced, driven by a fury that transcended physical limitations.

Sakura couldn't tear her eyes away as Zabuza finally reached Gato, driving him to the edge of the bridge before separating the man's head from his body with one final, decisive swing. Both Zabuza and Gato toppled over the edge and into the churning waters below.

A stunned silence fell over the bridge.

"He did it," Naruto breathed in disbelief. "He actually killed Gato."

But their relief was short-lived. The remaining mercenaries quickly regrouped, their attention turning to the battered shinobi who remained.

"Hey!" one of them shouted. "Our meal ticket's gone! But this village should have plenty to loot!"

A chorus of agreement rose from the thugs as they readied their weapons, advancing toward the village side of the bridge.

"They'll have to go through us first," Kakashi said grimly, positioning himself between the mercenaries and his students despite his obvious exhaustion.

Sakura glanced at Sasuke, still barely conscious against Naruto's shoulder, then at Naruto, whose determined expression couldn't hide his depleted state. Even Kakashi-sensei was running on fumes after his fight with Zabuza. This wasn't a battle they could win—not in their current condition.

And yet, they had no choice but to try.

Sakura pushed herself to her feet, drawing a kunai despite knowing how little good it would do against so many opponents. "I'll buy us some time," she said, her voice steadier than she felt. "Get Sasuke and Tazuna to safety."

"Sakura, no—" Naruto started to protest, but she cut him off.

"That's an order," she said firmly, channeling every bit of authority she could muster. "Protect our team. I've got this."

Before either could argue further, she stepped forward to stand beside Kakashi, kunai held in a white-knuckled grip. If this was how it ended, at least she would go down fighting to protect her precious people.

The mercenaries laughed at the sight of her—a battered, pink-haired girl standing defiantly against their superior numbers.

"Look at this," one of them sneered. "A little kunoichi thinks she can stop us."

Sakura's eyes hardened, her free hand making a fist, "I don't think," she replied coldly. "I know."

She steadied her stance, preparing for the onslaught, when an arrow suddenly struck the bridge between the mercenaries and their small group. All eyes turned to the source.

At the village end of the bridge stood what appeared to be the entire population of the Wave Country, armed with fishing spears, farming tools, and makeshift weapons. At their front stood Inari, Tazuna's grandson, holding a crossbow with determination etched on his young face.

"If you want our village," the boy shouted, "you'll have to go through all of us first!"

The mercenaries faltered, assessing the unexpected opposition. Though the villagers were poorly armed, their numbers and resolve were formidable.

"There are too many of them," one mercenary muttered. "This isn't worth dying for."

As quickly as they had advanced, the mercenaries retreated, fleeing back the way they had come until the bridge was clear of enemies.

Relief crashed over Sakura in a dizzying wave. She staggered slightly, the kunai slipping from her suddenly nerveless fingers to clatter against the concrete. They had survived. Against all odds, they had completed their mission.

"Sakura." Kakashi's voice drew her attention. Her teacher was looking at her with a mixture of concern and pride. "That was brave, but reckless."

She managed a tired smile. "I learned from the best, Kakashi-sensei."

A weak voice called from behind them. "Sakura? Naruto?"

She whirled to find Sasuke attempting to sit up on his own, wincing with every movement. She almost forgot about him, somehow.

"Stay still, you idiot," she scolded, hurrying back to his side. "You shouldn't be moving yet."

"I'm fine," Sasuke insisted stubbornly, though his ashen complexion said otherwise. "What happened? Did we win?"

"Yeah," Naruto answered, his usual exuberance tempered by exhaustion. "We did."

As the villagers approached, cheering their victory, Tazuna emerged from hiding, still wearing Sakura's appearance. With a hand sign and a puff of smoke, he released the transformation, returning to his normal appearance. He had chakra this entire time? What the hell?

"That was some quick thinking, young lady," the bridge builder said, kneeling beside them. "Using transformation jutsu to confuse the enemy—I've never seen anything like it."

Sakura shrugged, suddenly self-conscious. "It seemed like a good idea at the time."

"It was brilliant," Kakashi corrected, joining their small circle. "All of you performed admirably today. Sakura's strategic thinking, Naruto's determination, Sasuke's..." He paused, considering. "Well, Sasuke's remarkable ability to serve as a human pincushion."

Sasuke shot their teacher a weak glare that only made Naruto snicker.

As the adrenaline faded, leaving behind bone-deep weariness, Sakura looked at her teammates—Naruto's dirt-smudged face split in a relieved grin, Sasuke's stubborn attempt to appear stronger than he was. Despite everything they'd been through, they had survived together.

She touched her piercing lightly, remembering the morning they'd gotten them—three scared but determined Academy students swearing they'd always protect each other, no matter what came their way.

"We should get Sasuke medical attention," she said, forcing herself to focus on practical matters. "And we all need rest."

Kakashi nodded in agreement. "The mission continues until Tazuna completes the bridge, but I think we've earned a day or two of recovery first."

As villagers helped them gather their wounded and make their way back to Tazuna's house, Sakura found herself walking between Naruto and Sasuke, supporting them both. The weight of her teammates against her shoulders felt right somehow—a physical reminder of the bonds that had carried them through their most difficult battle yet.

Whatever challenges awaited Team 7 in the future, she knew they would face them the same way they had faced this one: together, with the Will of Fire burning bright in each of them.

-

Two weeks later, Team 7 stood at the edge of the newly completed bridge, their wounds healed but the memory of their battle etched permanently into their experiences. Tazuna beamed with pride as villagers gathered for the official opening ceremony, his voice carrying across the assembled crowd as he declared, "This structure shall be known as the Great Naruto Bridge—named after the young ninja who brought courage back to our land and showed us that heroes still exist in this world." As they walked away, heading toward Konoha and whatever missions awaited them there, Sakura glanced back one last time at the bridge that bore her teammate's name, a small smile playing on her lips while her fingers unconsciously touched the silver piercing in her eyebrow—a silent reminder of the promise that bound them together through every challenge they faced.

Chapter Text

The familiar gates of Konoha had never looked so welcoming. After the harrowing mission in the Land of Waves, Team 7 had traveled mostly in silence, each lost in their own thoughts about the battles they'd survived. Their first real brush with death had changed something in all of them.

After reporting to the Hokage and being dismissed by Kakashi with rare words of praise, the three genin found themselves walking together through the village streets as evening approached.

"I'm starving," Naruto announced, breaking the comfortable silence that had settled between them. "We should get something to eat before heading home."

"I should go," Sakura said automatically. "I need to unpack—"

"Come on, Sakura," Naruto pleaded. "We survived a super dangerous mission! We deserve ramen!"

"Food wouldn't be the worst idea," Sasuke added quietly.

Sakura looked between her teammates, these boys who had been part of her life for so many years now. Something had shifted between them during the mission—bonds tested by fire and emerging stronger.

"Alright," she relented. "But somewhere quick. I'm exhausted."

After a meal at Ichiraku where Naruto recounted increasingly exaggerated versions of their battle on the bridge, they made their way toward Sakura's neighborhood. Usually, they would part ways at the corner, but tonight both boys continued walking alongside her.

"What are you doing?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Walking you home," Sasuke said simply.

"Yeah!" Naruto chimed in. "It's getting dark, and we're a team, right?"

Sakura felt a small smile tug at her lips. "I'm a kunoichi, not some civilian who needs an escort."

"Team bonding," Naruto insisted with a grin.

They reached her modest two-story house, and Sakura was about to thank them and say goodnight when she noticed something unusual—lights were on inside. Her pulse quickened.

"My parents..." she murmured, a complex mix of emotions washing over her.

"They're back?" Naruto asked, knowing how rarely Sakura's parents were home.

She nodded, suddenly feeling awkward. "I should go in. Thanks for—"

"We'll say hi!" Naruto declared before she could finish, already bounding up to her front door with characteristic enthusiasm.

"Naruto, wait!" Sakura called, but it was too late. He was knocking energetically, and Sasuke was already following him with a resigned expression.

The door swung open, revealing a tall woman with blonde hair pulled back severely. Her sharp green eyes took in the three genin with visible surprise.

"Sakura," she said, voice neither warm nor cold. "You're back."

"Hello, Mother," Sakura replied formally. "Yes, we just returned from our mission."

Her mother's gaze drifted to the boys, and Sakura didn't miss how her expression tightened almost imperceptibly. "And these are...?" 

She recognizes them from years ago, I know it. After she told me to never have them over again, or hang out with them.

"My teammates," Sakura said quickly. "Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha. We're Team 7 under Kakashi Hatake."

"Hi!" Naruto said brightly, seemingly oblivious to the sudden tension. "Nice to finally meet you! Sakura's awesome, you know! She totally saved our butts on this last mission!"

Sasuke offered a polite nod but remained silent, his dark eyes assessing.

"I see," her mother said coolly. "Well, don't just stand in the doorway. Come in. Your father is in the study."

She stepped aside, and Sakura reluctantly led her teammates into her home, mentally kicking herself. This was exactly the kind of situation she'd always avoided—her worlds colliding in the most uncomfortable way possible.

The inside of the Haruno household was impeccably neat, with minimal personal touches. Medical scrolls and textbooks lined the shelves, and the faint smell of antiseptic hung in the air despite how little time the family actually spent there. Sakura tried to make it her own with candles and personal touches but it never worked out.

"Father," Sakura called, entering the study where a lean man with wavy pink hair sat reviewing scrolls. "I'm home."

Her father looked up, adjusting his glasses. "Ah, Sakura. Welcome back." His eyes moved past her to her teammates, and his expression changed subtly. "You've brought... friends."

"My teammates," she corrected, growing increasingly uncomfortable. "We just completed a mission together."

Her father stood slowly, studying the boys with poorly concealed disapproval. "Uzumaki and Uchiha, is it?" He remembers telling me to stay away from them…This is bad.

Sasuke stiffened beside her, clearly recognizing the tone. The Uchiha clan might have been prestigious, but they had also been increasingly isolated before the massacre, viewed with suspicion by many in the village. And Naruto—everyone seemed to have an opinion about Naruto, though Sakura had never understood why.

"Yes, sir," Naruto answered, undaunted. "We're a really good team! Your daughter is super smart and brave!"

"Hmm," her father responded noncommittally, exchanging a look with her mother that spoke volumes. "I see you've achieved genin rank," he noted, gesturing to Sakura's headband. "Going on missions now."

It wasn't a question, but Sakura answered anyway. "Yes. We just completed a C-rank that was... upgraded in the field." No need to mention it had become an A-rank mission involving legendary missing-nin.

"How nice," her mother said, in a tone that suggested it was anything but. "Have you been keeping up with your medical studies while traveling? I left several scrolls for you to review."

The question landed like a weight in Sakura's stomach. She felt Sasuke's eyes on her, observant and understanding, while Naruto continued to look around the room with curious enthusiasm.

"No, Mother. I've been focused on other training," she replied carefully, trying to keep the edge from her voice.

Her parents exchanged another loaded glance. "Sakura," her father said with exaggerated patience, "we've discussed this. The medical arts are the most appropriate application of your talents. Particularly for a kunoichi with your... physical limitations."

The words stung, even though she'd heard variations of them countless times before. Sakura clenched her fists at her sides, feeling her nails dig into her palms.

"Wow, your study has so many books!" Naruto exclaimed, oblivious to the tension as he examined the shelves. "Sakura's super smart, so that makes sense! She figured out this whole plan on the bridge to protect our client with shadow clones and transformation jutsu! It was amazing!"

Sasuke remained quiet, but his eyes narrowed slightly at her father's comment about "limitations." He'd shifted his position almost imperceptibly, standing a little closer to Sakura now.

"Physical combat isn't suited for everyone," her mother said smoothly. "Medical ninjutsu requires perfect chakra control—which Sakura has. It would be a waste not to utilize such a gift appropriately."

Sakura felt heat rising to her cheeks—not from embarrassment but from anger. She had just survived battle with two jōnin-level ninja! She had protected the bridge builder with strategy and skill when both her teammates were incapacitated!

"Sakura's really strong," Naruto insisted, finally picking up on the undercurrent. "You should've seen her on our mission! She's not afraid of anything!"

Her father's attention shifted deliberately to her teammates. "Uzumaki," he said coldly. "I understand you're the... special case in your class."

Naruto's usual exuberance dimmed slightly. "I'm not sure what you mean, sir."

"I think you do," her father replied, his meaning clear though his words were vague.

Sakura frowned, genuinely confused. Special case? What was he talking about?

Before she could ask, her mother turned to Sasuke. "And an Uchiha. The last one, correct? I worked with your clan occasionally at the hospital. Such a tragedy what happened. Though some would say the Uchiha have always had... volatile tendencies."

Sasuke's face went completely blank, the expression Sakura recognized as his most dangerous. His hand twitched slightly at his side.

"That's enough," Sakura said quietly but firmly. "Naruto and Sasuke are my teammates. They've saved my life, and I've saved theirs."

The shock on her parents' faces might have been comical in another situation. They clearly weren't used to their daughter speaking to them this way.

"I think we should go," Sasuke said evenly, his dark eyes cold.

"Yeah," Naruto agreed, uncharacteristically subdued. "Thanks for having us, Mr. and Mrs. Haruno."

"I'll walk you out," Sakura said quickly, desperate to escape the suffocating atmosphere.

Once they were outside, Sakura leaned against the closed door, mortification and anger warring within her. "I'm so sorry," she said, unable to meet their eyes. "They're not usually... I mean, they're hardly ever home, so..."

"It's fine," Sasuke said, though his rigid posture said otherwise.

Naruto forced a smile that didn't reach his eyes. "Hey, not everyone's parents can be as cool as us orphans, right?" He nudged Sasuke, trying to lighten the mood, but the joke fell flat.

"They're wrong about both of you," Sakura said fiercely. "And they're wrong about me, too."

Sasuke looked at her for a long moment. "We know who we are," he said simply.

Naruto brightened at that. "That's right! Team 7 knows what's up, believe it!"

Despite everything, Sakura felt the corners of her mouth tug upward. "Thanks for walking me home."

After they left, Sakura took a deep breath and walked back inside, bracing herself for the confrontation to come. Her parents were waiting in the living room, identical expressions of disapproval on their faces.

"Sakura," her mother began sharply, "what were you thinking, bringing those boys here? We told you to steer away from that crowd-Do you have any idea—"

"They're my teammates," Sakura cut her off, surprising herself with her steadiness. "And my friends."

"That Uzumaki boy is dangerous," her father said gravely. "You don't understand what he—"

"He's my friend," Sakura repeated firmly. "And Sasuke too. They both risked their lives for me on our mission, and I did the same for them."

Her parents exchanged concerned glances. "Sakura," her father said, his voice gentler now but no less condescending, "you're young. You don't understand the complexities of the shinobi world yet. The Uchiha boy—there's darkness there. And Uzumaki... there are things about him you don't know."

"Then tell me," she challenged. "What don't I know about Naruto that makes you look at him like he's some kind of monster?"

Her parents exchanged another look, and her mother shook her head slightly. "It's not our place to discuss it," she said finally. "But you would be wise to maintain some distance."

Sakura felt her frustration mounting. "If you won't explain, then I have no reason to listen. Naruto and Sasuke are my teammates. That won't change."

Her father sighed heavily. "You're being stubborn, Sakura. Just like with this refusal to pursue medical training. You have perfect chakra control—a rare gift! Why waste it on combat when you could be a medic?"

"Because I don't want to be a medic," Sakura replied through gritted teeth. "I want to be strong enough to fight alongside my team, not stand behind them."

"The medical arts aren't about standing behind anyone," her mother argued. "They're noble and vital—"

"Then why don't you ever look proud when you talk about them?" Sakura shot back. "All I hear is how it's 'appropriate' for me. How it's suitable for my 'limitations.' Not once have you ever said it's an honor or a calling."

Her parents seemed taken aback by her insight.

"I made my choice," Sakura continued, feeling stronger with each word. "I'm going to be a combat specialist. I'm going to get stronger with my team. And I'm going to make my own path as a kunoichi."

Her father's expression hardened. "While you live under this roof—"

"Which is hardly ever," Sakura pointed out. "You're both gone more than you're here. For years, I've taken care of myself. Made my own meals, treated my own injuries, studied alone. So don't suddenly act like you have a say in my life when you've barely been part of it."

The words hung in the air, sharp and unavoidable. Her mother's face paled, while her father's reddened with anger or shame—Sakura couldn't tell which.

"I'm going to bed," she said quietly. "I'm tired from the mission. If you're still here tomorrow, we can talk more."

Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked up the stairs to her bedroom, closing the door softly behind her. Locking it into place with a chair. Her hands were shaking, she realized—not from fear but from a strange sense of liberation.

For the first time in her life, Sakura truly believed she knew who she was and what path she wanted to follow. A path alongside Naruto and Sasuke, facing whatever came next—together.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･-ˋ

The next day, Sakura visited the village library, her steps hesitant but determined despite the tense encounter with her parents the previous night. The archives of Konoha's shinobi knowledge seemed overwhelming as she made her way to the section on summoning techniques.

After browsing several dusty shelves, she found a worn book titled "Basic Summoning: Building Connections." She pulled it from its place and settled at a quiet corner table, glancing around nervously to see if anyone was watching.

"Let's see," she murmured, flipping through the pages. Her fingers traced the simple diagrams of chakra flow and hand seals. Her attempt at summoning that deer during their mission had been pure luck—inconsistent and draining. She needed something more reliable.

As she read deeper into the text, she came across a chapter that caught her interest: "Physical Markers: Helping Focus Your Summoning."

"This might work," Sakura whispered to herself, leaning closer to the page.

The book explained that having a physical representation of the summoned animal often helped beginners focus their chakra more effectively. Various beginner methods were detailed: temporary marks drawn with special ink, piercings, or even simple tattoos that served as focus points during the summoning process.

Sakura considered her options carefully. A tattoo seemed intimidating but potentially effective—something permanent that would show her commitment. The book showed examples of genin who had used small, simple designs to help stabilize their early summons.

Her heart raced at the idea. Would she really dare? Getting a tattoo without parental permission was definitely breaking rules, but then again, so was attempting summons without proper supervision.

"I'm already breaking rules anyway," she reasoned, closing the book and returning it to its shelf. She'd heard other genin talking about a place on the edge of the village—a small tattoo shop that didn't always ask too many questions if you had a headband.

As she made her way there, Sakura's confidence wavered several times. This was reckless, probably foolish. What would Iruka-sensei say? What would Kakashi-sensei think? But the memory of her successful summon, brief as it was, pushed her forward. The feel of connection, of having something that was uniquely hers.

The shop was smaller than she expected, wedged between a weapons repair store and a closed-down tea house. A simple sign read "Inked Path."

Inside, the air smelled of ink and disinfectant. A middle-aged woman with faded tattoos on her forearms looked up from her work.

"Aren't you a bit young?" she asked directly, eyeing Sakura's headband.

Sakura swallowed hard but stood her ground. "I'm a genin. I've completed a C-rank mission," she said, trying to sound more confident than she felt. "I need a small tattoo. For a summoning focus."

The woman studied her for a long moment. "First summon, huh? Let me guess—self-taught from scrolls?"

Sakura nodded, fighting the urge to look away.

The tattoo artist sighed. "Sit down. I'm not doing anything elaborate on someone your age. Simple line work only, and small. Where were you thinking?"

"Right here," Sakura said, showing the artist the exact placement she had chosen: her lower right arm, where she usually wore friendship bracelets from Naruto and Sasuke, alongside her protective fishnets and bandages. The area was easy to access during battle but also simple to conceal when necessary. "A doe.”

"A deer?" The woman raised an eyebrow as she began sketching. "Not the most common summon for shinobi."

"It chose me, I think," Sakura admitted, watching as the woman drew a design—the graceful outline of a doe covered in splots of white- like freckles. It was beautiful. Not even an outline, it was fully drawn out and shaded.

"This is all you need for focus," the artist explained. "The power comes from you, not the ink."

As the needle began its work, Sakura bit her lip to keep from wincing. It hurt more than she'd expected, each prick a sharp reminder of her decision. She thought about her resolve—her determination to be more than what her parents wanted her to be, more than just the girl on Team 7.

When it was finished, the small tattoo looked almost delicate against her pale skin—black lines forming the beautiful deer tattoo

"Keep it clean and covered for two days," the artist instructed, applying a thin layer of ointment and a bandage. "And kid? Next time bring your sensei. Summoning isn't child's play."

Sakura thanked her and paid with money she'd saved from her mission, then hurried back into the afternoon sunlight, her arm throbbing slightly under the bandage. Part of her couldn't believe what she'd just done—Haruno Sakura, the girl who always followed rules, now had an unauthorized tattoo and was practicing unauthorized jutsu.

She pulled her sleeve down to cover the bandage, a mix of anxiety and pride swirling in her chest. This was her choice, her small rebellion—not the path her parents wanted, not even one her teammates might understand yet. But it felt necessary.

As she walked home, she couldn't help wondering if the simple tattoo would actually help. The book had said it might take weeks of practice before she'd see results. Sakura flexed her fingers, already imagining how it would feel to summon her deer properly—controlled, purposeful, truly connected. She might not be the strongest on Team 7 yet, but she was finding her own way, one small step at a time.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･-ˋ

Sakura stood leaning against a tree in Team 7's usual meeting spot, arms crossed as she finished explaining what had happened after her parents departed.

"They actually put a barrier jutsu on the house?" Sasuke asked, his usually impassive face showing a flicker of surprise.

"Yes," Sakura confirmed, her voice tight with barely contained fury. "It's keyed to my chakra signature only. I tested it yesterday—the moment either of you would try to enter, it would trigger an alarm and probably some defensive measures."

Naruto's face clouded with indignation. "That's so messed up! They can't just leave you alone for months and then decide who your friends are!" He kicked at a rock, sending it skittering across the training ground. "You know what? You should stay at my place! I've got room, and we could train together every morning, and—"

"Thanks, Naruto," Sakura cut in with a small smile, genuinely touched by his immediate offer. "But I'll be fine at home. It's... actually better with them gone." She pushed off from the tree trunk, straightening her shoulders. "Besides, this isn't the first time they've tried to separate us. Remember when we were nine and they 'accidentally' sent me to that summer medical program during our planned camping trip?"

Sasuke nodded, his dark eyes narrowing at the memory. "Or when they convinced the Academy to put you in different practical sessions."

"Yeah, but we always find ways around that stuff!" Naruto grinned, his usual optimism returning. "Like when we snuck out of those sessions to practice together by the river!"

Sakura's anger softened slightly at her teammates' understanding. They've always had my back , she thought, even when my parents try their hardest to keep us apart. How many times have we defied them now? They'd been navigating her parents' disapproval for years—this was just the most blatant attempt yet.

"I appreciate the offer, really," she said to Naruto. "But I think I need my space right now. Somewhere to practice my ninjutsu without anyone hovering."

She unconsciously rubbed at her arm where the small deer tattoo was still healing beneath her sleeve. Not even the boys know about this yet , she thought with a small thrill of independence. Something that's just mine. She hadn't told them about it yet—it felt like something personal, something that was just hers for now.

"If you change your mind, the offer stands," Naruto said, unusually serious. "Team 7 sticks together, no matter what some barrier jutsu says."

"Always," Sasuke agreed quietly.

I really do have the best teammates , Sakura thought warmly. Even if they drive me crazy sometimes.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･-ˋ

The summer heat blanketed Konoha, warming the dusty streets as Sakura walked through the village, lost in thought about her summoning practice. If I can just get that hand sign sequence right, the deer might actually respond next time , she mused, mentally reviewing the steps. The peaceful afternoon shattered when she heard Naruto's familiar shouting nearby. Following the commotion, she rounded a corner to find her teammate confronting a stranger who had Konohamaru dangling by his scarf.

"Put him down right now!" Naruto demanded, fists clenched at his sides.

Great. Naruto's about to start an international incident , Sakura thought with exasperation. Diplomacy isn't exactly his strong suit.

The stranger was dressed entirely in black despite the heat, his face marked with purple paint. Multiple silver rings adorned his lips—two hoops on one side and a single stud on the other—giving him a distinctly rebellious look. He held Konohamaru with casual disdain.

"This brat ran into me and didn't even apologize," he said, adjusting his grip. "Someone needs to teach him some manners."

Beside him stood a blonde girl with her hair in four spiky ponytails, a silver bridge piercing crossing the center of her nose. She leaned against a fence, looking bored and even slightly embarrassed by her companion's behavior. The massive metal fan strapped to her back marked her as a wind user.

Sand ninja , Sakura realized, noting their headbands. What are they doing in Konoha? And that fan—she must be skilled with wind release jutsu.

"I said I was sorry!" Konohamaru squeaked, struggling against the hold.

Sakura assessed the situation quickly. Naruto was seconds away from launching himself at the Sand ninja, which would create a diplomatic incident. I need to defuse this before Naruto makes it worse , she thought, calculating angles and force in her mind as she reached for her weapon. Without hesitation, she pulled a kunai and threw it with precision, slicing cleanly through the fabric of the stranger's sleeve without touching his skin.

"I suggest you put the Hokage's grandson down before this becomes an international incident," Sakura said coolly, stepping forward. Wow, that was actually like, really cool of me , she thought with a flash of pride.

The face-painted ninja turned toward her, irritation giving way to surprise. "You've got good aim," he conceded, examining the clean cut in his sleeve. "But you should be careful who you threaten, pinky."

"It wasn't a threat," she replied evenly. "It was a warning."

The blonde girl laughed. "She's got you there, Kankuro. You're making us look bad."

At least one of them has some sense , Sakura thought, reassessing the blonde. And she's quick to call out her teammate.

Kankuro scowled, his lip rings catching the light as he reached for the wrapped bundle on his back. "Maybe I should show you—"

"Kankuro. Enough."

The voice came from behind them, low and ominous. Sakura turned to see a red-haired boy standing upside-down on a tree branch. Multiple silver rings lined both his ears, and his eyes were rimmed with thick black eyeliner that intensified his sleepless gaze. The kanji for "love" was tattooed in red on his forehead.

I didn't even sense him! Sakura thought with alarm. His chakra control must be incredible to hide his presence like that.

Sasuke appeared beside Sakura silently—he must have been nearby and noticed the confrontation.

The red-haired boy disappeared in a swirl of sand, reappearing between his companions. "You're an embarrassment," he told Kankuro, who had gone pale beneath his purple paint.

"G-Gaara, they started it—" Kankuro began, gesturing to Konohamaru.

"Shut up, or I'll kill you," Gaara cut him off, voice utterly flat.

Sakura's eyes widened slightly. He's not exaggerating , she realized with a chill. That's a genuine death threat. To his own teammate. These were teammates threatening to kill each other with genuine deadly intent. Not like Sasuke and Naruto's 'rivalry.'

There's something seriously wrong with this guy , she thought, instinctively tensing. The way he appeared using sand... some kind of special jutsu?

Gaara's pale eyes shifted to Sasuke. "You. What's your name?"

"It's common courtesy to give your own name first."

"Gaara of the Desert," he replied. "And you?"

"Sasuke Uchiha."

Gaara nodded slightly, his eyes then sliding to Naruto before dismissing him and turning away. "We're leaving," he commanded his companions.

He's only interested in Sasuke , Sakura noted. Typical. But maybe it's better if he doesn't notice the rest of us.

As they turned to go, the blonde girl paused, her eyes lingering on Sakura. A smirk played across her lips as she stepped closer.

"You've got good reflexes, cutie," she said, her voice dropping to a more intimate tone. "I'm Temari, by the way. Maybe we could hang out later... compare techniques?" She punctuated this with a wink, her nose piercing catching the sunlight.

Sakura felt heat rise to her cheeks, caught off guard by the unexpected attention. Wait, is she... flirting with me? Up close, Temari was striking—confident, powerful, with sharp teal eyes that seemed to see right through her.

Her eyes are really beautiful , Sakura thought, momentarily distracted. And that confidence... she carries herself like she knows exactly who she is.

"I'm Sakura," she managed, more composed than she felt. "And I might take you up on that."

Temari's smile widened. "I'll look forward to it." She rejoined her siblings, calling over her shoulder, "See you at the Chunin Exams, Sakura."

The Chunin Exams? So that's why they're here , Sakura realized, her mind racing with implications. We might have to face them in combat. I should remember everything I've seen about their abilities.

"What was that about?" Naruto asked, eyeing Sakura suspiciously.

"Intelligence gathering," she replied smoothly, though her thoughts were still jumbled. Was I just flirting back? What am I doing? She'd been focused on the immediate threat Gaara posed, but now found herself unexpectedly distracted by Temari's confident smirk and easy swagger.

"They're here for the Chunin Exams," Sasuke noted, his attention still fixed on Gaara's retreating back. "That redhead... he's dangerous."

"Yeah," Sakura agreed, forcing herself to focus. Focus, Sakura. That Gaara guy is the real threat here. But part of her mind was still lingering on Temari—the casual strength in her stance, the way the sunlight had caught her blonde hair, the playful challenge in her eyes.

She's actually... really hot , Sakura admitted to herself, watching the confident sway of Temari's hips as she walked away. And she called me cutie... I haven't felt this kind of flutter since—well, ever, actually.

As the Sand siblings disappeared around a corner, Sakura found herself already anticipating their next encounter. 

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･-ˋ

Sakura brushed her hot pink hair and applied disinfectant to her eyebrow piercing. She changed into a red scoop neck top and jeans with a couple patches in them—fishnets showing through the holes she hadn't patched up yet. With a final touch, she slipped on her sandals and wrapped a bandage and friendship bracelets over her deer tattoo.

As she looked in the mirror, her dark green eyes and freckles seemed to shimmer in the late summer sunlight, like they were quietly plotting their next adventure without telling her.

The house felt weirdly empty without Naruto and Sasuke lounging around. Usually, they'd be sprawled across her living room, but the jutsu her parents had cast wouldn't let them in without sending an annoying notification straight to them. Typical parental surveillance—as if she couldn't handle herself.

Whatever. She was going out to train anyway. Not like she needed those two goons for that.

Sakura parted her lace curtains, slid the window open, and slipped out into the warm air. She jumped from roof to roof toward the training field, her feet barely making a sound against the tiles—the result of years of practice and more than a few painful landings when she was younger.

However, when she got to the training field, a man stood there, holding down what looked to be...was that Ino?

Sakura dropped to a crouch on the nearest branch, her mind racing. The strange man had Ino pinned to the ground, one hand gripping her blonde ponytail while the other pressed a kunai against her throat. From this distance, Sakura could see the fear in Ino's usually confident blue eyes.

"Help!" Ino's voice carried across the field, strained and desperate.

Sakura narrowed her eyes. Something felt off. The man's stance was familiar somehow, though she couldn't place it. And Ino—well, Ino wouldn't normally go down that easily. The blonde ninja had always been fierce in their Academy spars.

But this wasn't the time for doubts. If this was real, Ino needed help. If it wasn't... well, Sakura would deal with that later.

She pulled a kunai from her pouch, the metal cool against her palm. The weight of it was reassuring—a reminder of countless hours spent training with Team 7. Naruto would charge in headfirst, kunai blazing. Sasuke would analyze, wait for the perfect moment to strike. What would she do?

Sakura took a deep breath, centering herself. She wasn't either of her teammates. She had her own way of handling things.

"Let her go!" Sakura called out, leaping from her hiding spot to land in the open field about twenty yards from the pair.

The man looked up, his face partially hidden by shadows. "This doesn't concern you," he growled, pressing the blade closer to Ino's throat. "Walk away."

"Like hell," Sakura spat, shifting her weight to the balls of her feet. "That's my friend you're threatening."

Friend was maybe stretching it. She and Ino had been rivals for years, ever since they'd been paired against each other in Academy training. Not really even rivals, she hardly spoke to Ino. After all, Ino had an obvious crush on one of Sakura’s best friends. But that didn't mean she'd leave her to die.

Ino's eyes widened. "Sakura, be careful! He's—"

The man yanked on her ponytail, silencing her with a yelp. "Quiet."

Sakura's fingers tightened around her kunai. Her parents had been gone for almost a week on their latest mission, leaving her to train mostly alone when Naruto and Sasuke weren't around. She'd been working on a new technique, something that might come in handy right now.

"Last chance," Sakura said, her voice steadier than she felt. "Let her go, or I'll make you."

The man laughed, a sound that sent chills down her spine. "You? Make me? What can a genin like you possibly do against me?"

There was something about his voice... Sakura shook her head. Focus. She needed to focus.

She ran through her options quickly. A frontal assault was risky with Ino in the way. Throwing her kunai could hit Ino if she missed. A diversionary tactic, then.

Sakura reached into her weapons pouch and pulled out three shuriken. With practiced precision, she flung them—not at the man, but at the trees to his left. The metal stars thunked into the wood, exactly where she'd aimed.

The man's head turned slightly toward the sound, his grip on Ino loosening just a fraction. It was all Sakura needed.

She surged forward, channeling chakra to her feet for extra speed. In three seconds, she cleared half the distance between them. The man's head whipped back toward her, surprise evident even in the shadows of his face.

"How did you—"

He didn't finish his sentence. Sakura was already forming hand signs, her fingers moving in the sequence she'd practiced a hundred times in the privacy of her bedroom. It wasn’t her style, but it was powerful. Dog, Boar, Ram.

"Earth Style: Stone Fist Jutsu!"

The ground beneath the man rumbled, then erupted. A fist-shaped column of earth shot upward, striking him squarely in the chest. The impact knocked him backward, away from Ino, who scrambled to her feet the moment he released her.

Sakura landed beside her, kunai still in hand. "You okay?"

Ino nodded, breathless. "Nice timing. Where'd you learn that jutsu?"

"My parents may never be home, but they do leave scrolls lying around," Sakura said with a small smile. "I've been practicing."

The man groaned, pushing himself to his feet. The blow had knocked back his hood, revealing—

"Iruka-sensei?" Sakura gasped.

Their Academy teacher stood before them, rubbing his chest where the stone fist had struck. And beside him, the "Ino" who had just been at Sakura's side vanished in a puff of smoke, revealing itself as a shadow clone.

"Very well done, Sakura," Iruka said, pride evident in his voice despite the grimace of pain. "Though I think you may have cracked a rib."

Sakura lowered her kunai, confusion washing over her. "What is this? Some kind of test?"

Iruka nodded, straightening up with a slight wince. "The Chunin Exams are approaching. Kakashi asked me to evaluate each member of Team 7 individually, to see how you handle yourselves without each other."

"So you pretended to attack Ino?" Sakura frowned. "That's a bit extreme, isn't it?"

Iruka shrugged. "We needed to see how you'd react to a real threat. Would you freeze up? Run for help? Or take action?" He gestured to the disturbed earth where her jutsu had struck. "I'd say you passed with flying colors."

Sakura felt a flush of pride, though the adrenaline was still coursing through her veins. "Where are Naruto and Sasuke? Are they being tested too?"

"As we speak," Iruka confirmed. "Though their tests are... different. Tailored to their specific strengths and weaknesses."

Sakura wondered what challenges her teammates were facing. Naruto would probably have some test of restraint—the boy was all impulse and no planning. And Sasuke? Probably something to do with teamwork, given his lone wolf tendencies.

"So what was my weakness supposed to be?" she asked, genuinely curious.

Iruka's expression softened. "Not weakness, exactly. Kakashi was concerned that without Naruto and Sasuke beside you, you might hesitate to take decisive action. You've always been the planner of the group, the one who thinks things through."

"And that's bad because...?"

"It's not," Iruka assured her. "But in the Chunin Exams, there may be times when you have to act without them, and without time to formulate the perfect plan. We needed to know you could do that."

Sakura thought about it. It was true that she often deferred to Sasuke's strategies in the field, or got swept up in Naruto's spontaneous plans. Having them around was comfortable, familiar. But she wasn't helpless without them.

"I've been training," she said simply.

"I can see that," Iruka replied, looking pointedly at the ground where her earth jutsu had struck. "That's a C-rank technique, at least. Where did you learn it?"

Sakura shrugged, trying to seem nonchalant even as pride bloomed in her chest. "Like I said, my parents leave scrolls around. And they're gone a lot, so I have plenty of time to practice."

The truth was, she'd been pushing herself harder than ever these past few months. While her parents were on missions, she'd scour their library for jutsu scrolls, practicing in the backyard until her chakra was depleted and her hands were raw from forming seals.

She'd never tell Naruto or Sasuke, but part of her felt like she needed to catch up. They were both naturally gifted—Naruto with his endless stamina and Sasuke with his Sharingan. She had... what? Good chakra control and book smarts? It wasn't enough. Not if she wanted to keep pace with them.

"Well, your hard work is paying off," Iruka said. He touched his ribs gingerly. "Perhaps a bit too well."

Sakura winced. "Sorry about that. I didn't know it was you."

"That was the point," Iruka laughed, then winced again. "Come on, let's head back to the village. I need to report to Kakashi, and you probably want to find your teammates."

As they walked, Sakura's mind drifted to Naruto and Sasuke. They'd been a team since they were seven or eight, thrown together by circumstance and kept together by a bond that had grown stronger over the years. They understood each other in a way that went beyond words—a look, a nod, was often all it took to communicate in the field.

Would they pass their tests? Of course they would. They were both stubborn and determined in their own ways. Plus, they'd never let her live it down if she passed and they didn't.

"Iruka-sensei," she said suddenly, "what's the real reason for these tests? The Chunin Exams are a team event, aren't they? Why test us individually?"

Iruka glanced at her, a spark of approval in his eyes. Always the perceptive one, Sakura. "The Exams are mainly team-based, yes. But there are individual components too. And more importantly, Kakashi wanted to make sure each of you could stand on your own if necessary."

"Because we might get separated during the exams?"

"That, and..." Iruka hesitated. "Teams don't always stay together forever, Sakura. Missions, promotions, life—they can all pull you in different directions eventually. It's important that each of you can function independently."

The thought sent an uncomfortable chill through her. Team 7 not together? It seemed impossible. The three of them had been inseparable for years. Sure, they bickered and fought, but they were a unit. A family, almost.

Better than her actual family, in some ways. At least Naruto and Sasuke were there when she needed them, unlike her perpetually absent parents.

"We're not going to be split up," she said with more confidence than she felt.

Iruka smiled kindly. "Not anytime soon, no. But it's still good to know you can handle yourself." He nodded toward the gates of Konoha, now visible in the distance. "Besides, I have a feeling the three of you will always find your way back to each other, no matter what."

Sakura hoped he was right. As annoying as her teammates could be sometimes, she couldn't imagine life without them.

When they reached the village, Iruka excused himself to find Kakashi. Sakura decided to head to Ichiraku Ramen—if Naruto had finished his test, that's definitely where he'd go to celebrate. And Sasuke would reluctantly follow, pretending he had better things to do even though they all knew he didn't.

Sure enough, as she approached the small ramen stand, she could hear Naruto's boisterous voice recounting some tale, punctuated by slurps of noodles.

"—and then I was like BOOM! Shadow Clone Jutsu! And the guy didn't know which was the real me, so I—"

"You probably told him with your big mouth," came Sasuke's dry response.

Sakura smiled to herself. Some things never changed.

She ducked under the curtain to find her teammates exactly as she'd pictured them: Naruto halfway through a massive bowl of ramen, gesticulating wildly with his chopsticks, and Sasuke beside him, eating more slowly and pretending not to be interested in the story.

"Sakura-chan!" Naruto's face lit up when he saw her. "Did you have a weird test too? Mine was with Kotetsu, he pretended to be a rogue ninja trying to steal a scroll, but I totally saw through his disguise right away!"

Sasuke snorted. "After he tricked you three times."

"Did not!" Naruto protested, then turned back to Sakura. "Anyway, I passed! And I bet Sasuke just got lucky with his test."

"Luck had nothing to do with it," Sasuke muttered. "Some of us actually think before we act."

"Yeah? Well some of us don't need to overthink every little thing!"

Sakura slid onto the stool beside them, rolling her eyes. "If you two are done, I passed my test too. Iruka-sensei pretended to attack Ino."

Both boys turned to her, momentarily forgetting their argument.

"For real?" Naruto's eyes were wide. "What'd you do?"

Sakura shrugged, trying to seem casual even as a satisfied smile tugged at her lips. "I used that earth jutsu I've been working on. Knocked him back pretty good."

Sasuke raised an eyebrow—high praise, coming from him. "The Stone Fist? You got it working?"

"Yeah," she said, then couldn't help adding, "I think I cracked one of his ribs."

Naruto let out a whoop of laughter. "That's awesome, Sakura-chan! I always said you'd be scary if you really let loose!"

Sasuke nodded approvingly. "Good. We'll need all our strength for the Chunin Exams."

Sakura ordered a small bowl of ramen, settling into the familiar rhythm of their conversation. Naruto exaggerated his feats in the test, Sasuke downplayed his own achievements but couldn't quite hide the pride in his voice, and Sakura found herself relaxing for the first time all day.

This was how it should be. The three of them together, sharing their experiences, pushing each other to be better.

As she ate, she thought about what Iruka had said about teams not staying together forever. Maybe that was true for some people, but Team 7 was different. They'd formed a bond that went beyond just being assigned to the same squad. They were connected—by friendship, by shared experiences, by the matching piercings they'd gotten before the final Academy exams as a symbol of their commitment to the Will of Fire.

Her fingers absently rose to her eyebrow, tracing the small metal bar there. Naruto had been so scared of the needle, but he'd insisted on the piercing after Sakura came up with the idea. Sasuke had acted like it was no big deal, but she'd caught him examining it in every reflective surface for days afterward.

"Earth to Sakura," Naruto's voice broke through her thoughts. "You spacing out on us?"

"Just thinking about the Chunin Exams," she lied smoothly. "We should probably start training together more seriously."

Sasuke nodded. "Agreed. From what I've heard, the competition will be tough this year. Teams from all the major villages are participating."

"Pfft, we can take 'em," Naruto declared, slurping up the last of his noodles. "Team 7 is the best there is!"

His confidence was infectious, as always. Sakura found herself smiling despite the nervousness that had been building since Iruka mentioned the exams.

"We should meet tomorrow at the training grounds," she suggested. "Early, before it gets too hot."

"I'll bring breakfast," Sasuke offered, surprising both of them. He shrugged at their looks. "What? We'll need the energy."

"As long as it's not those gross protein bars you like," Naruto groaned. "They taste like cardboard."

"They're nutritionally balanced," Sasuke retorted. "Unlike the instant ramen you survive on."

And they were off again, bickering like they always did. Sakura leaned back, watching them with a mixture of exasperation and fondness. These were her boys, her team, her family in all the ways that mattered.

Whatever the Chunin Exams threw at them, they'd face it together. And if they ever did get separated, as Iruka had warned might happen someday? Well, they'd just have to find their way back to each other, like they always did.

After finishing their meal (and Naruto somehow convincing Sasuke to pay for all three of them), they headed out into the cooling evening air of Konoha. The streets were quieter now, most shops closing for the night.

"I should head home," Sakura said reluctantly. "I want to look over some scrolls before tomorrow's training."

"Your parents back yet?" Sasuke asked, his tone casual but his eyes sharp.

Sakura shook her head. "No. As usual."

She didn't add that she wasn't particularly concerned. Her parents' absences had become so normal that she barely noticed anymore. The house was peaceful without them, and she could train however she wanted without their commentary on how unladylike certain jutsu were, or their not-so-subtle hints about medical ninjutsu being "perfect for a young kunoichi." Sasuke knew anyways, so did Naruto.

Naruto frowned. "You sure you don't want company? You could crash at my place, like old times. I make excellent midnight ramen! The offer is always up, y’know!"

The offer was tempting. The three of them had spent countless nights at eachothers homes over the years, especially when her parents were away on long missions. Reading terrible books, practicing hand signs until they fell asleep on the living room floor, waking up to Sasuke already making breakfast while Naruto snored loudly on the couch.

But tonight, she needed space to think. To process the day's events and prepare for whatever the Chunin Exams might bring.

"Not tonight," she said with a small smile. "But thanks. Tomorrow after training, maybe?"

"Definitely!" Naruto's enthusiasm was undimmed. "I've got a new card game we can try."

"If it's anything like the last one you brought, no thanks," Sasuke said dryly. "I still have nightmares about those exploding cards."

"That was ONE time," Naruto protested. "And your eyebrows grew back eventually!"

Sakura laughed, the sound echoing in the quiet street. "Goodnight, you two. Try not to kill each other before tomorrow."

She left them still arguing good-naturedly, taking the rooftop route back to her empty house. The night air was cool against her skin, stars beginning to appear in the darkening sky above.

Tomorrow would bring new challenges. The Chunin Exams loomed ahead, mysterious and intimidating. But tonight, Sakura felt ready for whatever came next.

She had her team. She had her strength. And most importantly, she had herself—not just the girl who followed her teammates into battle, but a kunoichi in her own right, capable of standing on her own when necessary.

As she slipped back through her bedroom window, the house quiet around her, Sakura smiled to herself. Iruka's test had proven what she'd known all along: she didn't need to be rescued. She could do the rescuing just fine on her own.

Chapter Text

The morning sun cast long shadows across the bridge as Sakura arrived first, early as usual. The golden light filtered through the surrounding trees, making everything look more beautiful than it had any right to on a day that might change everything. She'd chosen her black top and jeans carefully, making sure the deer tattoo stayed hidden beneath the fabric - neither Naruto nor Sasuke knew about that particular rebellion yet, and today wasn't the day for explanations.

She adjusted the hem of her shirt nervously, aware of how her fingers trembled slightly. Her lack of practice with deer summoning nagged at her, but she'd been saving chakra for this exam, prioritizing as she always did. The thought brought little comfort.

Leaning against the bridge railing, Sakura bit into her watermelon slice, the sweet juice escaping down her chin before she could catch it. She wiped it away quickly, a small moment of imperfection in a day that demanded perfection.

"Kakashi-Sensei said it was hosted in the Academy today, right? Room 301?" she asked when her teammates finally arrived, trying to sound casual while tucking a strand of pink hair behind her ear. The Chunin Exams loomed before them like a mountain none of them knew how to climb. Her fingers drummed against the wooden railing in an irregular rhythm that matched her heartbeat.

"Yeah, that's right," Naruto confirmed, rocking back on his heels with that boundless energy he never seemed to run out of. His orange jacket was zipped up despite the warmth, his headband catching the morning light. "I've been ready for this since forever!" He punched the air with such enthusiasm he nearly lost his balance. Some things never changed.

Sasuke merely nodded, his dark eyes scanning toward the Academy building. He stood perfectly still, like motion was something that happened to other people. "We should go. Registration closes at noon."

Sakura finished her watermelon and tossed the rind into the river below, watching it hit the surface with a small splash before floating away. She wiped her sticky fingers on a napkin, crumpling it nervously in her palm. The small actions grounded her when nothing else could.

"I wonder what the first test will be like," she said, her voice betraying her with a small crack. "I heard from Ino that it changes every time."

"Whatever it is, we'll crush it," Naruto said with that unflinching confidence that Sakura both envied and relied on. "Believe it!"

The walk to the Academy was filled with Naruto's endless chatter about becoming Chunin, while Sasuke maintained his typical silence. Sakura found herself unusually quiet too, mentally reviewing jutsu and battle strategies they had practiced. The deer summoning technique remained dormant, untouched for weeks - a part of herself she kept hidden away, like so many others. She rubbed her arms despite the warmth, feeling goosebumps rise on her skin.

As they approached the Academy building, with its red roof tiles catching the light, Sakura felt memories wash over her like a physical force. It hadn't been that long since they graduated, but it felt like years had passed. They were different people now - stronger, closer, bound by things they couldn't explain to anyone else. She paused at the entrance, breathing deeply, shoulders rising and falling with the effort of calming herself.

"Look at all the ninja," Naruto whispered as they entered, his eyes wide with a wonder that made him look younger than his years.

The hallways were filled with genin from various villages - some projecting confidence, others barely concealing fear, all sizing each other up as potential threats. Sakura recognized faces from Konoha and spotted headbands from Sand, Rain, and Grass. She bit her lower lip as they moved through the crowd, occasionally bumping shoulders with strangers who might become enemies before the day was done.

They climbed the stairs to the second floor, where a crowd had gathered. The wooden steps creaked beneath their feet, and the hallway smelled of chalk dust and memories. A group of genin were being blocked from entering a room labeled "301."

"That's weird," Sakura muttered, counting the flights they had climbed. She looked around, noticing small details that didn't add up. "We're only on the second floor." Her foot tapped against the floor, another nervous habit she couldn't seem to break.

Sasuke caught her eye and nodded slightly. "Genjutsu," he whispered, close enough that she could feel his breath warm against her ear.

Two older genin blocked the door, taunting the others. A boy in green spandex was pushed back roughly, landing hard on the floor in front of Team 7. The sound of his fall seemed to echo in the suddenly quiet hallway.

"You think it's that easy to become Chunin?" one of the guards sneered. "If you can't even get past us, you might as well give up now."

Sakura stepped forward instinctively to help the fallen boy, unable to ignore someone in need, even today. He had a bowl-cut hairstyle, impossibly thick eyebrows, and wore a green jumpsuit that should have looked ridiculous but somehow didn't. Despite the bruising on his face, he sprang to his feet with surprising grace.

Looking at him, Sakura couldn't help thinking of all the times she'd seen Naruto knocked down by villagers who didn't understand him. The parallel made her chest hurt in a way she couldn't quite define.

"Are you okay?" she asked quietly, not wanting to draw attention.

The boy's eyes widened as he looked at her, a blush immediately spreading across his cheeks that would have been funny in any other situation. "I—yes! Thank you for your concern!" He bowed deeply, so formal it made Sakura take a step back, nearly colliding with Naruto.

"I am Rock Lee of Team Guy!" he announced loudly, oblivious to the way everyone turned to stare. "And you are?"

"Sakura Haruno," she replied, uncomfortable under his intense gaze, crossing her arms protectively. "These are my teammates, Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha."

Lee's eyes lit up with an enthusiasm that reminded her of Naruto at his most excitable. "Sakura! What a beautiful name for a beautiful kunoichi!"

Naruto started forward protectively, but Sakura grabbed his arm, fingers digging into his jacket sleeve. "Wait," she whispered, feeling sweat form on her temple. "Let's not draw attention. This is probably the first test—weeding out those who can't even detect a simple illusion."

But Lee wasn't finished. He struck a dramatic pose, pointing at Sasuke with absolute conviction. "You are Sasuke Uchiha? I have heard much about your clan's abilities. I would like to test my taijutsu against your techniques!"

Sasuke raised an eyebrow, looking almost bored. He shifted his weight subtly, something only Sakura and Naruto would recognize as preparation. "This isn't the time or place."

"Actually," Lee continued, turning back to Sakura with such seriousness it caught her off guard, "Sakura Haruno, please be my girlfriend! I will protect you with my life!"

The declaration left Sakura speechless. She blinked rapidly, aware of Naruto's surprised reaction beside her and even Sasuke's slight widening of the eyes. Heat rushed to her face, the warmth spreading up her neck to her cheeks in a way she couldn't control.

"Um, that's... very flattering, Lee," she finally managed, trying to be kind while still firm. She stepped back, fingers worrying the hem of her shirt again. "But I'm focused on the exams right now. We all are."

Lee's expression fell briefly before brightening again. "I understand! Your dedication is admirable! I shall prove my worth to you during these exams!"

"We should go," Sasuke muttered, clearly annoyed by the delay. His fingers tapped against his leg impatiently. "The real Room 301 is upstairs."

Lee's expression changed, becoming more serious. "So you noticed the genjutsu as well."

"It was obvious," Sakura said, trying to move past Lee's unexpected declaration. "But it'll thin out the competition." She glanced around at the other candidates still trying to enter the fake room, wondering how many of them would make it to the real challenges.

"My team already went ahead," Lee said, looking around the hallway. "But I will escort you to the real room!"

"That's really not—" Sakura began, but Lee had already positioned himself at the front of their group like an overeager tour guide.

As they moved past the crowd toward the stairs to the third floor, Lee fell into step beside Sakura. Their footsteps echoed in the stairwell, mixing with distant voices and tension.

"Your team seems very close," he observed, his voice surprisingly perceptive beneath the enthusiasm. "You move in sync with each other."

Sakura smiled slightly, feeling some of the tension leave her shoulders. "We've been together since we were kids. It makes a difference." She tucked her hair behind her ear again, a gesture that had become automatic when she felt exposed.

"That is rare," Lee noted. "Most teams are formed after graduation."

"Lucky, I guess," she replied, though she knew it wasn't luck at all. It was years of learning each other's strengths and weaknesses, countless meals shared at her empty house, and the unspoken understanding that they were each other's true family now.

As they reached the third floor hallway, a taller boy with long dark hair and pale eyes that marked him as a Hyuga appeared around the corner. The polished floor reflected the lights overhead, making everyone look slightly different than they had in the stairwell.

"Lee, where have you been? Tenten and I have been waiting." His voice was cold, superior in a way that immediately set Sakura's teeth on edge.

"Neji! I was just escorting these fellow Konoha genin to the examination room!" Lee explained, practically vibrating with excitement.

Neji's pale eyes assessed Team 7 with clinical detachment. "Hmm. The famous Uchiha, the loudmouth Uzumaki, and..." his gaze settled on Sakura, "the civilian-born with perfect chakra control."

The casual dismissal in his tone made something cold and hard form in Sakura's stomach. She straightened her back, hands clenching into fists at her sides without conscious thought.

Before she could respond, Naruto stepped forward, always the first to defend his friends. "Hey! Don't talk about Sakura like that! She's the smartest ninja in our year!" He raised his fist, the movement swift and protective. "If I hear you talking like that again, you won't have to worry about the chunin exams!"

Neji's eyes narrowed dangerously, and Sakura felt the tension spike between them like electricity before a storm.

Sasuke remained silent, but moved closer to Sakura's side in quiet solidarity. His shoulder brushed against hers, a silent reminder that she wasn't alone.

"Intelligence alone doesn't make a worthy shinobi," Neji stated flatly. "The exams will reveal who truly belongs here."

Lee shifted uncomfortably, clearly torn between his teammate and the girl he'd just declared feelings for. "Neji, that's not—"

"We'll see who belongs where soon enough," Sakura interrupted, her voice steadier than she felt inside. She met Neji's gaze directly, refusing to be intimidated. "For now, we have an exam to take."

She started walking again, Naruto and Sasuke falling in step beside her automatically. The sound of their synchronized movement seemed to underscore their unity. Lee hesitated between his team and Team 7, then quickly caught up to Sakura.

"Please excuse Neji," he said quietly, leaning close enough that she could smell the herbal scent of his shampoo. "He is... rigid in his beliefs."

"It's fine," Sakura assured him, though she silently promised herself she would prove the Hyuga wrong before the exams ended. "Everyone's on edge today."

They reached the end of the hallway where the real Room 301 waited. Kakashi was leaning against the wall beside the door, looking as if he'd been waiting for hours despite probably arriving seconds before they did.

"Well, well, all three of you decided to show up," he said with his usual lazy drawl. "Good. You can only enter the exam as a complete team."

"What?" Naruto exclaimed loudly. "You never mentioned that!"

"Didn't I?" Kakashi feigned surprise. "Must have slipped my mind."

Sakura rolled her eyes, familiar with her sensei's selective memory. "Of course it did."

Lee stepped back respectfully. "I will see you inside, Sakura!" he declared with another deep bow. "May your youthful spirit shine brightly in these exams!"

With that, he was gone, moving so quickly he was almost a blur. The silence he left behind felt strange after his enthusiastic presence.

"Friend of yours?" Kakashi asked casually.

"We just met," Sakura replied, feeling her cheeks warm again for no reason she wanted to examine.

Naruto snickered. "Yeah, and he already asked Sakura-chan to be his girlfriend!" He nudged her with his elbow, earning a glare that could have melted steel.

"Focus, Naruto," Sasuke muttered, though Sakura caught the hint of amusement in his eyes.

"Anyway," Kakashi continued, straightening up, "I'm proud of you three. You've grown a lot since that first bell test." He paused, looking at each of them in turn, his visible eye unusually serious. "Remember, from here on out, you're not just representing yourselves—you're representing Team 7 and Konoha. Watch each other's backs."

"We always do," Naruto said, with a gravity that reminded Sakura that beneath all his goofiness was someone she would trust with her life. His hand found her shoulder, warm and steady.

Kakashi nodded. "Good luck then. You'll need it." He stepped aside, giving them access to the door.

Sakura took a deep breath that filled her lungs completely. She looked at her teammates - Naruto with his bright blue eyes full of determination, and Sasuke more focused than she'd ever seen him. They had trained until they collapsed, pushed each other beyond what they thought possible. Whatever waited on the other side of that door, they would face it together.

Sasuke pushed the door open, and they stepped into the unknown.

The room was packed with genin—far more than Sakura had expected. The combined body heat made the air uncomfortable, and conversations died as they entered. Dozens of eyes turned to assess them, the weight of those stares almost physical.

"Fresh meat," someone muttered, just loud enough to be heard.

Naruto tensed beside her, ready to defend their honor as always, but before he could speak, a familiar voice rang out.

"Sakura! You guys made it!"

Ino approached, flanked by her teammates. Her confidence seemed to part the crowd as she walked, and despite their long rivalry, Sakura felt relieved to see her.

"Wouldn't miss it," Sakura replied with a small smile, flicking her hair over her shoulder automatically.

"This is such a drag," Shikamaru sighed, looking around at the competition. "Everyone here looks ready for blood."

"That's the point," Sasuke said quietly. "Only the strongest advance."

"Hey! It's the rookie nine, all together again!" Kiba approached with Hinata and Shino, Akamaru barking cheerfully from his head.

"You guys should keep it down," a silver-haired Konoha genin warned as he approached, adjusting his glasses. "You're attracting unwanted attention."

Sakura looked around again, noticing the hostile stares directed their way. She wrapped her arms around herself, suddenly feeling exposed and vulnerable. The older genin was right—they were making themselves targets.

"I'm Kabuto," he introduced himself. "This is my seventh time taking the exam, so I've picked up a few things."

"Seventh?" Naruto exclaimed. "Are the tests that hard?"

Kabuto smiled mysteriously. "The Chunin Exams aren't just about skill—they're about luck, teamwork, and sometimes... politics." He pulled out a deck of cards. "I've collected info on almost everyone here. Want to know about anyone in particular?"

Sasuke stepped forward. "What about the Sound ninja?"

As Kabuto began explaining, Sakura scanned the room carefully, noting exits, potential allies, and definite threats. Her gaze caught on a team from Sand, particularly the red-haired boy with a gourd on his back. Something about him made her skin crawl in a way she couldn't explain. She rubbed her arms, feeling cold despite the room's warmth.

Then she spotted Temari - the blonde kunoichi from Sand who had approached her earlier. Her distinctive four ponytails and bridge piercing were unmistakable, as was her confident posture. Today she wore a white top similar to Sakura's and a light purple skirt that was practical but still feminine. The large metal fan on her back caught the light as she moved.

When their eyes met across the crowded room, Temari's lips curved into that same knowing smile that had caught Sakura off guard during their first meeting. Without hesitation, she broke away from her teammates and made her way directly toward Sakura.

"Heads up," Sakura murmured to her teammates, feeling an unexpected flutter in her stomach.

"Well, if it isn't the cute leaf kunoichi," Temari said as she approached, her teal eyes fixed on Sakura with undisguised interest. "I was hoping I'd run into you again before the exams started."

"Temari," Sakura acknowledged, trying to maintain her composure despite the heat rising to her cheeks. "I see you made it past the genjutsu downstairs without any trouble."

Temari laughed, the sound confident and genuine. "Please. That little trick? I spotted it the moment we entered the building." She leaned closer, lowering her voice just enough that Sakura could smell the desert scent of her hair. "I'm more interested in the tricks you've been hiding, Sakura."

Naruto looked between them with growing confusion. "Wait, Sakura-chan, you know her? She's from Sand!"

"We met in the village a few days ago," Sakura explained, not breaking eye contact with Temari. "You were there. Just... a chance encounter."

"Chance encounter?" Temari raised an eyebrow, her piercing catching the light. "I like to think it was something more... fateful than that." Her smile widened. "After all, it's not every day I meet a kunoichi who actually catches my attention."

Sasuke moved closer to Sakura protectively, his shoulder pressing against hers. "The exam's about to start. This isn't the time for socializing."

Temari glanced at him, amused rather than intimidated. "Protective of your teammate? How sweet." She turned back to Sakura. "Your friends are... interesting."

"That's one word for them," Sakura replied, laughing despite herself. "So, how are you finding Konoha? Different from the Sand Village, I imagine."

"Very different," Temari agreed, adjusting her fan. "All these trees everywhere, the humidity..." She made a face of exaggerated disgust. "But it has its charms." Her gaze lingered on Sakura. "Definitely some sights worth seeing."

Kabuto cleared his throat. "I hate to interrupt, but you might want to keep inter-village fraternization to a minimum before the exams. Not everyone here is as... friendly."

"He's right," Temari admitted. "My brothers are probably wondering where I went anyway." She reached out, her fingers brushing lightly against Sakura's arm—a touch that sent an unexpected shiver through her. "That offer to compare techniques still stands. Win or lose in these exams, I'd like to see what you're capable of."

"I might surprise you," Sakura replied, surprising herself with her boldness.

"I'm counting on it," Temari said with a wink. "Gaara's getting impatient. Never a good thing."

"Your brother?" Sakura asked, looking toward the red-haired boy whose cold gaze was fixed on them.

"Yes. Gaara." Something in Temari's voice changed—a note of warning that made Sakura pay closer attention. "Just... be careful if you face him in the exams. He's not like other genin."

Before Sakura could ask what she meant, Temari stepped back. "I should go. Good luck, Sakura. You'll need it if we end up facing each other." Her confidence returned along with that playful smile. "Though I wouldn't mind getting up close and personal with you in combat. Might be... educational."

With that, she turned and walked away, her posture commanding respect from everyone she passed. Several older genin moved aside, watching her and her brothers with obvious wariness.

"What was that about?" Naruto asked, his face scrunched in confusion. "Since when are you friends with Sand ninja?"

"We're not friends," Sakura said, watching Temari rejoin her team. "We just... met."

"Looked like more than just meeting to me," Sasuke muttered, his expression unreadable.

Sakura didn't respond, thinking about Temari's warning about Gaara. Something in the Sand kunoichi's voice had been genuine—almost protective. What kind of ninja could make someone as confident as Temari show even a hint of fear?

But there was also something else lingering in her mind—the way Temari had looked at her, spoken to her. Different from anyone else in Konoha. Something about that attention made her heart beat faster in a way she wasn't ready to examine. She pressed her hand against her chest, feeling the rapid rhythm beneath her fingertips.

"We should focus," she finally said, shaking herself out of her thoughts. "The exam could start any minute now."

As if summoned by her words, a cloud of smoke exploded at the front of the classroom. The room fell silent instantly, all eyes turning toward the commotion. When the smoke cleared, a line of Konoha shinobi stood at attention, expressions stern and unyielding.

At the center stood a tall, intimidating man with a scarred face and a black bandana. His long trench coat made him even more imposing as his cold eyes scanned the room, seeming to assess and dismiss each candidate in seconds.

"Listen up, you baby-faced degenerates!" his voice echoed through the classroom. "Playtime is over. Welcome to the Chunin Exams. I am Ibiki Morino, your proctor for the first test."

The tension in the room thickened immediately. Sakura recognized the name—Konoha's head of the Torture and Interrogation Force. His reputation for breaking even hardened shinobi was legendary.

"From this moment on, you will follow my rules and my rules only," Ibiki continued, his scarred face forming something like a smile, though there was no warmth in it. "Anyone caught cheating will be disqualified immediately, along with their entire team. Is that clear?"

Naruto swallowed audibly. "That guy looks like he eats genin for breakfast," he whispered, his voice cracking.

Sasuke remained silent, but Sakura noticed how his posture had changed, tension visible in every line of his body.

"Each team, line up now to receive your seating assignments," Ibiki commanded. "You will be separated from your teammates for this portion of the exam."

The genin began to move forward, forming lines before the chunin assistants with their clipboards. Sakura felt a moment of panic at being separated from Naruto and Sasuke. She bit her lip hard enough to hurt, an old habit resurfacing under stress.

"Don't worry," Sasuke said quietly. "We've prepared for this. Just remember what we practiced." His hand touched her shoulder briefly, a rare gesture of reassurance.

Naruto grinned despite the tension. "Yeah! Team 7's got this in the bag, believe it!"

As Sakura moved to receive her seat assignment, she caught Temari's eye across the room. The Sand kunoichi gave her a small nod, that same confident smile playing on her lips. Something about that silent exchange steadied Sakura's nerves.

"Seat 43," a chunin told her, pointing toward the middle section.

Sakura made her way through the room, aware of strangers on all sides as she took her assigned seat. The desk was old and worn, covered in scratches from years of academy students. She quickly located Naruto and Sasuke—they'd been placed strategically far apart. Sasuke caught her eye briefly before turning his attention forward.

Ibiki slammed his hand on the desk, the sound making several genin jump. Behind him, assistants began distributing papers face-down.

"The first exam is a written test," Ibiki announced, prompting groans from several genin—Naruto's the loudest. "You start with ten points. Each wrong answer costs one point. Each time you're caught cheating, you lose two points. If any individual's score reaches zero, their entire team fails."

Whispers erupted throughout the room, silenced immediately by Ibiki's glare. Sakura's heart raced, her fingers tapping nervously against the desk.

"Furthermore," he continued, "the tenth question will be given fifteen minutes before the end of the testing period. You have one hour total."

As a paper was placed before her, Sakura considered Ibiki's rules. Her forehead creased as she analyzed the situation. The penalty for cheating wasn't immediate disqualification but point deduction. Almost as if...

"Begin!" Ibiki commanded.

Papers flipped over throughout the room. Sakura turned hers over and scanned the questions quickly. These weren't ordinary genin-level questions—they involved complex cryptography, advanced chakra theory, and obscure battle tactics. Even the paper beneath her fingers seemed to mock her nerves.

She looked around discreetly and saw panic spreading across many faces, especially Naruto's. He stared at his paper as if it were written in a language he'd never seen before. Sasuke, meanwhile, had his Sharingan activated, observing someone in front of him with subtle movements.

That's when understanding clicked into place for Sakura. This wasn't just a test of knowledge—it was a test of information gathering. The real challenge wasn't answering correctly; it was cheating without getting caught.

A smile spread across her face as she picked up her pencil. Unlike many others, she actually knew these answers. Years of reading everything she could get her hands on had prepared her for this moment. Her confidence returned, straightening her posture.

As she began writing, she noticed tiny particles of sand floating near her paper. Looking up slightly, she saw Gaara's fingers moving almost imperceptibly. The sand was his eyes.

Near the front, a boy from Sound had a tiny needle vibrating between his fingers, using it to pick up the scratching sounds of pencils. Hinata was using her Byakugan to see through the person in front of her.

Everyone was using their specialty techniques to cheat—exactly as the test was designed for.

Naruto, however, was still staring blankly at his paper, clearly not understanding the true nature of the test. Sakura worried for him, biting her lip hard enough to nearly draw blood.

Just then, one of the proctors stood, his chair scraping loudly against the floor. "Number 59, you fail. Numbers 33 and 9, you fail as well. Leave immediately."

Three genin stood up in protest, but the chunin were unmovable. As they were escorted out, the tension in the room doubled.

Sakura returned to her test, answering each question with precision. Her hand moved confidently across the paper, the only sign of her concentration a slight furrow between her brows.

"Five more teams eliminated," another proctor called out.

Sakura checked on her teammates again. Sasuke was writing steadily now, his Sharingan having done its job. Naruto still hadn't written anything, his face a mixture of panic and determination.

"Come on, Naruto," she thought desperately. "Figure it out."

Across the room, Temari wrote with casual confidence, occasionally glancing at her brother Kankuro who seemed unusually calm. Gaara remained perfectly still, only his eyes moving slightly as sand particles drifted invisibly throughout the room.

"Twenty minutes remaining," Ibiki announced. "Prepare for the tenth question."

A collective tension rippled through the candidates. Whatever this final question was, it clearly mattered more than all the rest. Sakura had completed the first nine questions easily, but something told her the tenth question wouldn't be solved with book knowledge.

Ibiki stepped forward, his scarred face impossible to read in the harsh classroom lighting. "Before I give you the tenth question, there are some special rules you need to be aware of."

The room fell completely silent as everyone waited. Sakura gripped her pencil tightly, feeling that the real test was just beginning. Her heartbeat pounded in her ears, nearly drowning out Ibiki's next words.

Ibiki's expression darkened as he surveyed the room, his voice dropping to a threatening growl. "Unlike the previous questions, you can choose whether or not to answer the tenth question."

The statement sent confused murmurs rippling through the classroom. A kunoichi from the Sand raised her hand. "Choose? What happens if we don't answer it?"

"Simple," Ibiki replied, his scars stretching as he smiled without warmth. "If you choose not to answer, you fail immediately—along with your teammates."

The protests were immediate and loud, forcing Ibiki to raise his voice to be heard. "I'm not finished! If you choose to answer and get it wrong, not only do you fail..." He paused deliberately, letting tension build. "You will be barred from taking the Chunin Exams ever again."

"What?!" Naruto exploded from his seat. "That's ridiculous! There are people here who've taken the exam before!"

Ibiki's laugh was cold and deliberate. "You're just unlucky. This year, I make the rules." His gaze swept across the room like a physical weight. "Those who wish to withdraw, raise your hands now. Your number will be recorded, and you may leave."

Sakura's mind raced, calculating probabilities and weighing consequences. She glanced at Sasuke, who sat completely still, and then at Naruto, whose face had gone pale beneath his tan. His paper, she could see even from here, was completely blank.

Slowly, hands began to rise around the room. A boy two rows ahead stood, his voice breaking. "I'm sorry... I can't do it. I withdraw."

His teammates' numbers were called, and they departed, shame evident in their hunched shoulders. Team after team followed, the classroom emptying as fear overtook ambition.

Sakura watched as Naruto's hand began to tremble, then slowly rise. Her heart sank, a cold feeling spreading through her chest. She never thought Naruto would be the one to give up.

Then, with a suddenness that made several candidates jump, Naruto slammed his hand on the desk and stood.

"Don't underestimate me!" he shouted, his voice echoing off the classroom walls. "I don't quit, and I don't run! I'll answer your stupid question even if I stay a genin forever! I'll still become Hokage someday, no matter what!"

The pure conviction in his voice sent a wave of courage through the room. Sakura felt her own resolve strengthen as she watched Naruto slowly sit back down, his shoulders squared with determination that seemed larger than his orange-clad frame.

Ibiki studied Naruto for a long moment, then looked around at the remaining candidates. No more hands were raised; the decision had been made.

"For those remaining," Ibiki announced, his voice filling the silent room, "I have only one thing to say about the tenth question..."

Everyone leaned forward slightly, tension palpable in the air.

"You all pass."

The silence that followed was deafening. Sakura blinked rapidly, certain she had misheard.

"What about the tenth question?" someone called out.

Ibiki's scarred face broke into a genuine smile for the first time. "That was the tenth question—the choice to face the unknown despite the risks. As chunin, you will face missions with incomplete information, high stakes, and uncertain outcomes. Those who would sacrifice their mission when faced with uncertainty don't deserve to be chunin."

Sakura released a breath she hadn't realized she was holding, her shoulders relaxing slightly.

"But what about the other nine questions?" Temari demanded from her seat, her fan tapping impatiently against the floor.

"Information gathering," Ibiki explained, removing his bandana to reveal a head covered in horrific scars—burn marks, puncture wounds, and evidence of torture. "Sometimes getting the right information is more important than your pride or even your life."

The scars rendered the room silent, a visceral reminder of what real shinobi faced beyond these walls. Sakura found she couldn't look away, even as her stomach turned. This was the reality of the path they'd chosen.

Ibiki retied his bandana. "You've passed the first barrier. The challenges ahead will only be more—"

A crash interrupted him as a black shape burst through the window, glass shards scattering across the floor. A banner unfurled dramatically, securing itself to the ceiling with kunai before the newcomer had even fully landed.

"Alright, you brats! No time to celebrate!" A woman stepped forward, her stance wide and confident. "I'm Anko Mitarashi, your proctor for the second exam!"

Sakura stared at the woman who had made such a chaotic entrance. Anko wore a fitted mesh bodysuit beneath a tan overcoat that barely covered her, with a dark orange mini-skirt. But it was her face that drew attention—multiple silver hoops lined each ear, glinting in the light with every movement. A small silver ball pierced her tongue, visible when she spoke, and both eyebrows were decorated with three small steel balls arching above each one, catching the light when she moved her expressive face. Wow.

"You left twenty-six teams?!" Anko turned to Ibiki with disbelief. "Getting soft in your old age?"

Ibiki frowned. "Or this year's crop is more promising."

"We'll see about that." Anko's grin was predatory as she scanned the room, the light catching her piercings. "I'll cut them in half by the time my exam is finished."

The casual confidence with which she promised their failure sent a chill through Sakura. She found herself gripping the desk edge tightly, her knuckles going white.

"Meet at Training Ground 44 in one hour," Anko commanded, her tongue piercing clicking against her teeth. "Anyone late is disqualified." Her eyes landed on Naruto. "And bring your survival gear, kids. You're going to need it."

With that, she leapt back through the broken window, leaving a stunned silence in her wake.

"She's... intense," Naruto finally said, voicing what everyone was thinking.

Sasuke moved to join them, his face carefully neutral. "Training Ground 44. That's the Forest of Death."

Sakura felt her mouth go dry. Everyone in Konoha knew about the Forest of Death—a training area so dangerous it was off-limits to anyone below jōnin rank under normal circumstances.

"One hour isn't much time," she said, trying to keep her voice steady. "We should get our gear."

As they left the classroom, she caught Temari watching her. The Sand kunoichi nodded slightly, a silent acknowledgment passing between them. Whatever awaited in the Forest of Death, they would be facing it as rivals now. Or something like that…

Outside the Academy, Team 7 paused to regroup, the midday sun harsh after the dim classroom.

"Sakura," Sasuke said quietly as they walked, "did you notice anything strange about that Sand team?"

She thought about Gaara's cold eyes, the way even his siblings seemed wary of him, and Temari's cryptic warning. "Yes. Especially the redhead."

Naruto kicked a stone, sending it skittering across the path. "Who cares about them? We passed the first test! The rest will be easy!"

"Don't get overconfident," Sakura cautioned, though she couldn't help smiling at his enthusiasm. "Something tells me the Forest of Death is going to live up to its name."

They quickened their pace toward home, splitting up to gather supplies with a promise to meet at the training ground. As Sakura packed her gear—extra kunai, soldier pills, snacks—she paused to look at her reflection in the mirror.

The girl looking back at her seemed different somehow, more determined than the one who had woken up this morning. She touched the hidden deer tattoo beneath her sleeve, a reminder of her hidden strengths.

"Whatever happens in that forest," she promised herself, "I won't hold us back."

The Forest of Death awaited, and with it, challenges they couldn't begin to imagine.

Chapter Text

Sakura met Sasuke and Naruto in front of the Forest of Death with minutes to spare. The massive trees loomed over them like ancient sentinels, their gnarled branches casting long shadows across the gathering area. Wire fences surrounded the perimeter, adorned with warning signs that seemed less like precautions and more like dares.

"This place gives me the creeps," Naruto muttered, adjusting the pack on his shoulders. Despite his earlier bravado, he eyed the twisted trees with healthy suspicion.

Sakura nodded, taking in the other teams. The remaining twenty-six had all arrived, clustered in tense groups as they sized up their competition. "Everyone looks serious now," she observed, her voice low. "No more classroom posturing."

Sasuke stood slightly ahead of them, dark eyes scanning the forest beyond the fence. "The real test begins here," he said simply.

The chunin examiners were distributing scrolls and forms at a table nearby. Anko stood atop a platform, her coat billowing slightly in the breeze, multiple piercings catching the afternoon light. The proctor's confident stance contrasted sharply with the nervous energy radiating from the genin below.

"Look," Sakura pointed discreetly. "There's Team 8 and Team 10."

Ino waved when she spotted them, leading her team over. Shikamaru looked even more put-upon than usual, while Choji seemed more interested in finishing his chips before they entered the forest.

"So we all made it," Ino said, flipping her blonde ponytail. "Not surprised. The rookie nine aren't going down that easily."

"Troublesome," Shikamaru sighed, looking up at the canopy. "This place is notorious even among jonin."

Before they could continue, Anko's voice cut through the chatter like a blade. "Listen up, maggots!" She grinned widely, making her face piercings shift. "Welcome to Training Ground 44, better known as the Forest of Death. You'll soon find out why it earned that name."

She jumped down from the platform, landing with catlike grace. "The second exam tests your survival skills, your teamwork, and your ability to complete a mission under adverse conditions." She held up two scrolls—one marked with the character for Heaven, the other with Earth.

"Each team will receive either a Heaven or Earth scroll. Your objective is simple: obtain both scrolls and reach the tower at the center of the forest within five days."

Nervous murmurs spread through the crowd. Five days in the forest, competing against other teams for scrolls.

"What about food?" someone called out.

Anko's smile widened. "The forest is full of resources... and things that consider you a resource." She laughed at the unease her words created. "Oh, and before I forget—you need to sign these consent forms. We can't be held responsible for any deaths during this portion of the exam."

"Deaths?" Naruto swallowed hard but squared his shoulders immediately after. "They're just trying to scare us."

"No," Sasuke said quietly. "They're not."

Sakura accepted the forms from a chunin, scanning the text quickly. "It's real," she confirmed, passing copies to her teammates. "We need to take this seriously."

As they signed their forms, Sakura noticed the Sand team across the clearing. Temari caught her eye and gave her a small nod, but it was Gaara who held Sakura's attention. Unlike the other genin who fidgeted or talked nervously, he stood perfectly still, arms crossed, his expression utterly blank. The gourd on his back seemed to shift slightly of its own accord.

"That guy gives me the creeps," Naruto whispered, following her gaze.

"We should avoid them if possible," Sasuke advised, handing in their consent forms. They received a Heaven scroll in return, which Sasuke tucked securely into his pouch.

Anko blew a whistle, directing teams to their assigned gates around the perimeter. "The second exam begins in fifteen minutes! At the sound of the horn, the gates will open. From that moment on, consider everyone your enemy."

Team 7 was assigned Gate 12. As they followed a chunin to their position, Sakura pulled her teammates close.

"We need a strategy and a code word," she whispered. "In case we get separated or someone tries to impersonate one of us."

Sasuke nodded. "A question only we would know the answer to."

"The night before graduation," Naruto suggested, unusually serious. "What did we eat at Sakura's place?"

Sakura smiled at the memory. "My failed attempt at curry."

"So bad we had to order takeout," Sasuke added, the corner of his mouth lifting slightly.

"But we ate it anyway," Naruto finished, grinning.

The shared moment of connection steadied Sakura's nerves. They'd been through so much together; this was just another challenge to face as one.

The chunin left them at their gate, a simple metal structure that currently barred their way into the forest. Through the bars, Sakura could see massive trees stretching into shadows, the ground covered in twisted roots and unknown dangers.

"Stay close," Sasuke said. "We move fast but carefully. Our priority is reaching the tower with minimal confrontation."

"Unless we find a weak team with an Earth scroll," Naruto added, cracking his knuckles.

Sakura nodded, tugging at her black top to ensure the deer tattoo remained covered. "And if we get separated, head for the tower. We'll regroup there."

A distant horn blared, and the gates swung open. With one final glance at each other, Team 7 sprinted into the Forest of Death.

The difference was immediate. Outside, the sun had been shining. Inside, the dense canopy created a perpetual twilight, with shafts of sunlight breaking through only occasionally. The air felt heavier, filled with unfamiliar scents and sounds.

They moved swiftly through the undergrowth, staying in their practiced formation—Sasuke in front, Naruto on the right, Sakura on the left. Years of training together made their movements synchronized, each reading the others' signals without words.

After twenty minutes of continuous movement, Sasuke signaled for a halt. They crouched among the massive roots of a tree, listening intently.

"We need to find water," Sakura whispered. "It'll be easier to defend, and we can set traps."

Sasuke nodded. "There should be a river running through the eastern sector. We can—"

A scream cut through the forest, distant but unmistakable. The sound froze them all momentarily.

"That was quick," Naruto muttered, his usual bravado subdued.

"The exams have begun," Sasuke replied simply. "Let's move."

They continued through the forest, more cautious now. Sakura noted how the vegetation changed as they moved deeper—some plants she recognized from botany books as poisonous, others completely unfamiliar. Massive insects skittered away as they passed, and once, something large enough to shake branches moved overhead without revealing itself.

When Naruto stopped suddenly to relieve himself behind a tree, Sakura rolled her eyes but kept watch. The momentary break in movement made her aware of how tense her muscles had become, coiled for action at the slightest provocation.

"Better?" she asked when he rejoined them.

"Much," Naruto grinned, but something about his expression seemed off. The movement of his hands, the angle of his stance—tiny discrepancies that anyone else might miss.

Sakura exchanged a glance with Sasuke, who had also noticed. Without warning, Sasuke drove his fist into Naruto's stomach, sending him flying backward into a tree trunk.

"What—" the fake Naruto gasped.

Sakura already had kunai in hand. "Your holster is on the wrong leg," she said coldly. "And the real Naruto would've made some stupid joke about peeing."

The imposter's mouth twisted in a snarl before a puff of smoke revealed a Rain ninja with a breathing apparatus covering his face. "Sharp eyes," he grudgingly admitted. "But it won't save you." He lunged toward Sasuke, drawing a curved blade.

Sasuke met him with precise taijutsu, his movements fluid and controlled. Sakura circled around, looking for an opening while scanning the area for the imposter's teammates. They had to be nearby.

The clash of metal rang through the forest as kunai met blade. Sasuke's Sharingan activated, tracking the enemy's movements with predatory focus. When the Rain ninja jumped back to create distance, Sakura struck, throwing three shuriken that forced him to dodge right into Sasuke's path.

Sasuke didn't waste the opportunity, landing a solid kick that sent the ninja crashing through underbrush. Before they could pursue, a rustle from above was their only warning before two more Rain ninja dropped from the branches.

"Where's Naruto?" Sakura called to Sasuke as she blocked a flurry of senbon with her kunai.

"Separated," Sasuke grunted, engaging the second attacker. "Focus!"

Sakura's opponent was tall and thin, using a fighting style that relied on speed rather than power. She matched his movements, using the training drills Team 7 had practiced hundreds of times in her backyard. When he overextended on a strike, she dropped low and swept his legs, following through with an upward strike that caught him under the chin.

The Rain ninja stumbled but recovered quickly, forming hand signs. "Water Style: Water Bullet Technique!"

Sakura dove behind a massive root as compressed water bullets shattered bark where she'd stood. She needed to change tactics. Reaching into her pouch, she pulled out a flash bomb and smoke tag, calculating angles in her head.

"Sasuke! Nine o'clock!" she shouted, throwing the flash bomb high into the canopy.

Sasuke understood immediately, shutting his eyes as the bright light exploded, temporarily blinding their opponents. Sakura followed with the smoke tag, filling the area with thick cover. In the confusion, she moved swiftly to Sasuke's side.

"Go find Naruto," he muttered. "They're trying to separate us. I'll handle these two."

"No way," Sakura hissed back. "We stick together."

A kunai flew from the smoke, forcing them to split apart. The Rain ninja were regrouping, more cautious now that their surprise advantage was gone.

"Earth Style: Mud Wall!" One of them created a barrier, behind which they could plan their next move.

Sakura glanced at Sasuke, who nodded slightly, their silent communication developed over years. She reached for her specialized tags while he prepared a fire jutsu. They had practiced this combination countless times.

Just as they were about to execute their plan, a familiar voice cut through the tension.

"Hey! What'd I miss?"

Naruto burst through the undergrowth, looking disheveled but unharmed. Without breaking stride, he formed his signature hand sign. "Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

A dozen Narutos appeared, charging toward the mud wall with chaotic energy. The sudden assault forced the Rain ninja to abandon their cover, exactly as Sasuke had anticipated.

"Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Jutsu!" Multiple small fireballs shot from Sasuke's mouth, each targeting a different escape route.

The Rain ninja scattered, but Sakura was ready. Her tags, attached to kunai, landed precisely where she had calculated their retreat paths would be. The specialized seals activated on impact, momentarily disrupting their chakra flow.

That split-second vulnerability was all Team 7 needed. Moving in perfect coordination, they converged on the disoriented enemies. Naruto's clones provided overwhelming numbers, Sasuke's Sharingan tracked every movement, and Sakura's precise strikes found pressure points and weak spots in their defense.

Within minutes, the three Rain ninja lay unconscious at their feet.

"Search them," Sasuke ordered, keeping watch.

Naruto and Sakura quickly checked the fallen ninja's pouches and equipment. "Found it!" Naruto exclaimed, holding up an Earth scroll. "Talk about lucky! First team we run into, and they have exactly what we need."

Sakura exhaled deeply, the adrenaline still coursing through her system. "Too lucky," she mused, looking around warily. "I don't think they were just randomly attacking. They knew exactly where to find us."

"Meaning someone's tracking us," Sasuke concluded. He secured both scrolls in his pack. "We need to move. Now."

"What about them?" Naruto gestured to the unconscious ninja.

"They'll wake up eventually," Sakura said, already gathering her scattered weapons. "Without their scroll, they're no longer our concern."

As they prepared to leave, Sakura noticed something strange about one of the Rain ninja's equipment—a radio receiver that looked far more advanced than standard genin gear. She pocketed it quietly, deciding to examine it later.

They traveled in silence for the next hour, changing direction frequently to throw off any potential trackers. The forest grew denser, the trees wider, and the wildlife more ominous. Twice they had to detour around enormous spiderwebs that spanned between trees, their architects nowhere to be seen—a fact Sakura found more disturbing than reassuring.

By late afternoon, they reached a small clearing beside a stream. The water ran clear but dark, reflecting the towering trees above.

"We should rest," Sasuke decided, scanning the area. "Set up traps, take shifts."

Naruto flopped onto the ground with a dramatic sigh. "Man, I'm starving! Anyone pack ramen?"

Despite the tension, Sakura smiled. Some things never changed. "No ramen, but I've got energy bars and soldier pills."

As she unpacked provisions, the radio she'd taken from the Rain ninja emitted a static burst, followed by a voice speaking in code. Sasuke immediately grabbed it, listening intently.

"They're coordinating," he translated after a moment. "Multiple teams working together."

"That's cheating!" Naruto protested.

Sakura shook her head. "Not technically. Anko never said we couldn't form alliances."

"But why would the Rain ninja ally with anyone?" Sasuke wondered aloud, still listening to the sporadic transmissions. "They're usually isolationists."

"Money? Orders from above?" Sakura suggested. "Either way, we have our scrolls now. We should head straight for the tower."

Sasuke nodded, but his expression remained troubled. "Something bigger is happening here. This doesn’t seem like normal chunin exams."

As night fell, they established a small camp in the hollow of a massive tree root. Naruto's shadow clones set traps in a wide perimeter, while Sakura created subtle genjutsu markers that would alert them to intruders. Sasuke took the first watch, his Sharingan periodically activating to scan the darkness.

Sakura tried to rest, but sleep eluded her. The forest was never silent—clicks, rustles, and distant cries created a constant backdrop of potential danger. After an hour of staring into the darkness, she moved to sit beside Sasuke at the entrance to their shelter.

"Can't sleep?" he asked quietly.

She shook her head. "Too much thinking."

They sat in comfortable silence for a while, the kind that only comes from years of friendship. Finally, Sasuke spoke again, his voice barely audible.

"There's something wrong about that Sand ninja. Gaara."

Sakura nodded, remembering Temari's warning. "His own sister is afraid of him. That tells us enough."

"It's more than that," Sasuke continued. "There's something... familiar about the way he feels. Like when we've encountered really powerful shinobi before."

"You think he's not really a genin?" Sakura asked, alarmed.

Sasuke shrugged slightly. "I don't know. But we should avoid him at all costs."

A sudden noise from above made them both tense, hands reaching for weapons. After a tense moment, a large bird launched from a branch, its wings creating a rush of air as it disappeared into the night.

"This place is worse than Naruto's apartment," Sakura muttered, trying to lighten the mood.

A small smile ghosted across Sasuke's face. "Nothing is worse than that."

The night wore on, watches changing without incident. By dawn, they were packed and ready, their destination clear—the tower at the center of the forest, now less than a day's journey away if they maintained a good pace.

As they prepared to leave, Sakura felt a change in the air—a heaviness that hadn't been there before. She looked up to see dark clouds gathering unnaturally fast overhead.

"Weather doesn't change that quickly," she said warily.

Sasuke and Naruto followed her gaze, instantly alert.

"Genjutsu?" Naruto suggested.

Before anyone could respond, a blast of wind tore through the clearing with hurricane force. Sakura dug her hands into the ground, channeling chakra to her feet to stay anchored, but Naruto was sent flying backward into the trees. The wind continued relentlessly, so powerful it stripped leaves from branches and carved furrows in the earth.

"Wind Style," Sasuke shouted over the roar. "But too powerful for a genin!"

When the wind finally subsided, they were separated. Sakura found herself alone, the clearing transformed into a scene of destruction. Trees had been uprooted, the stream diverted, and their shelter destroyed.

"Naruto! Sasuke!" she called, rushing to where she'd last seen them.

Only silence answered. Panic threatened to overwhelm her, but she pushed it down ruthlessly. This was exactly the kind of situation they had prepared for. She needed to think clearly.

As she moved through the devastated area, searching for signs of her teammates, a slow clapping sound froze her in place.

"Well, well," came a voice that made her skin crawl. "One little leaf separated from her team."

Sakura turned slowly to face a Grass ninja standing on a fallen tree trunk. There was something deeply wrong about the way they moved, too fluid, almost serpentine. Their wide hat shadowed their face, but Sakura could feel their eyes on her, measuring, calculating.

"What did you do to my team?" she demanded, kunai already in hand.

The Grass ninja tilted their head. "Nothing yet. But I admit, I'm more interested in the Uchiha. You're just... in the way."

The casual dismissal ignited anger in Sakura's chest. Always underestimated, always seen as the weak link. Not anymore.

"If you want Sasuke," she said, dropping into a combat stance, "you'll have to go through me first."

The Grass ninja's smile widened unnaturally. "My dear," they purred, "that was always the plan."

Before Sakura could blink, they disappeared from sight. She felt rather than saw the attack coming from behind, barely managing to substitute herself with a log as razor-sharp senbon embedded in the wood.

"Good reflexes," the voice came from everywhere and nowhere. "But not good enough."

Sakura kept moving, knowing stillness meant death. She needed to find Sasuke and Naruto, to warn them about this ninja who was clearly far beyond genin level. As she leaped from a branch to the forest floor, a massive snake burst from the undergrowth, jaws wide and fangs dripping.

She twisted midair, the serpent's teeth closing on empty space. Landing in a crouch, Sakura immediately formed hand signs. "Earth Style: Stone Spikes!"

The ground erupted in sharp stone projections, forcing the snake to rear back. Sakura didn't wait to see if her jutsu was effective—she was already running, channeling chakra to her legs for speed. The dense forest blurred around her as she searched desperately for her teammates.

A familiar sound caught her attention—Naruto's voice, shouting somewhere ahead. She changed direction immediately, racing toward the sound. Breaking through a tangle of vines, she entered another clearing to find Naruto facing off against an enormous snake, different from the one that had attacked her.

"Naruto!" she called, relief flooding her voice.

He glanced over his shoulder, blue eyes wide with the same relief. "Sakura-chan! Have you seen Sasuke? There's this weird Grass ninja—"

"I know," she interrupted, joining him in facing the serpent. "They're after Sasuke specifically. We need to find him now."

Naruto nodded, forming his signature hand sign. "Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Dozens of clones appeared, immediately launching themselves at the snake. "Go find Sasuke! I'll handle this overgrown belt!"

Sakura hesitated, torn between staying to help and searching for their third teammate.

"Go!" Naruto insisted. "Find him before that creep does!"

Making her decision, Sakura leaped into the trees, moving as quickly as stealth would allow. The forest had become a maze of threats, both animal and shinobi. As she traveled, she heard distant explosions and felt tremors shake the massive trees—evidence of battles being fought throughout the forest.

She paused on a high branch, trying to sense Sasuke's chakra signature. Years of training together had attuned her to both her teammates' energies. Closing her eyes, she extended her senses, filtering out the chaos around her.

There—to the northwest, the controlled burn of Sasuke's chakra, flickering like a flame about to be extinguished. And near it, something cold and ancient that made her recoil instinctively.

Sakura moved with renewed purpose, racing through the canopy. As she neared the source of the chakra signatures, the forest fell unnaturally silent. No birds, no insects, no rustling leaves—as if everything living had fled.

She slowed her approach, moving silently from shadow to shadow. Ahead, in yet another clearing created by combat rather than nature, she found Sasuke. He was on one knee, bleeding from multiple wounds, Sharingan activated but strain evident on his face. Opposite him stood the Grass ninja, completely unharmed, wearing an expression of amused interest.

"Your eyes are developing nicely," the Grass ninja remarked conversationally. "But you're still so far from your brother's level."

The mention of Itachi made Sasuke tense visibly. "Who are you? What do you know about my brother?"

The Grass ninja chuckled, a sound that sent chills down Sakura's spine. "I know everything about the Uchiha, Sasuke-kun. Their rise, their fall... their potential."

Sakura analyzed the situation quickly. Direct confrontation was suicide—this opponent was clearly jonin level or higher. They needed to escape, to regroup with Naruto. Retreat wasn't cowardice if it meant survival.

She reached into her pouch silently, extracting her remaining flash bombs and smoke tags. Creating a distraction was their best hope. As she prepared to act, the Grass ninja suddenly looked directly at her hiding place, golden eyes gleaming with inhuman awareness.

"Ah, your little teammate has arrived," they announced. "Come out, girl. It's rude to eavesdrop."

Abandoning stealth, Sakura threw her flash bombs toward the enemy while jumping down to Sasuke's side. "We need to move," she urged quietly. "This isn't a fight we can win."

Sasuke's jaw clenched, pride warring with practicality. "He knows about Itachi."

"And he'll kill us both before telling you anything useful," she countered, helping him to his feet as the flash bombs detonated.

The brilliant light momentarily illuminated the clearing like midday sun, but when their vision cleared, the Grass ninja stood unmoved, the skin around their left eye peeling away to reveal pale flesh beneath.

"How disappointing," they sighed. "I expected more from Kakashi's students."

Their neck suddenly extended impossibly, stretching across the clearing with serpentine flexibility. Before either genin could react, fanged teeth sank into Sasuke's neck where it met his shoulder.

Sasuke's scream of agony tore through the forest. He collapsed into Sakura’s arms as the Grass ninja's head retracted to its normal position, a satisfied smile on their partially revealed face.

"Consider it a parting gift, Sasuke-kun," they said. "When you want true power, seek me out. My name is Orochimaru."

The name struck Sakura like a physical blow. Orochimaru—one of the legendary Sannin, S-rank missing-nin, and one of the most dangerous shinobi alive. They were so far out of their depth it was laughable.

As Orochimaru began to sink into the ground, disappearing with unnatural ease, Sasuke convulsed in Sakura's arms. On his neck where the bite had landed, a strange mark was forming—three tomoe in a circular pattern, pulsing with malevolent chakra.

"What did you do to him?" Sakura demanded, fear momentarily overcoming caution.

Orochimaru paused, golden eyes regarding her with something almost like respect. "I gave him a choice. Power always comes with a price, little kunoichi. Remember that when your time comes."

Sasuke's body went limp as unconsciousness claimed him, the mark on his neck spreading dark tendrils across his skin. Panic threatened to overwhelm Sakura, but a groan from behind her reminded her that they weren't alone.

"Naruto!"

She turned to see her other teammate stumbling into the clearing, his body hunched and movements unsteady. As he raised his head, Sakura's breath caught in her throat. A dark red aura surrounded him, pulsing and swirling like it had during their mission in the Land of Waves. His eyes flickered between their normal blue and something wilder, his whisker marks more pronounced against his strained face.

"What did... you do... to Sasuke?" Naruto growled, each word seeming to cause him pain.

Orochimaru's attention shifted, his serpentine eyes widening with interest. "Well, well. The Nine-Tails jinchūriki. How fortunate to find all three of Kakashi's little prodigies in one place."

Naruto lunged forward with inhuman speed, but Orochimaru was faster. His elongated neck twisted unnaturally as he evaded the attack, and with a casual flick of his wrist, he sent five senbon flying directly into Naruto's chest.

"A five-pronged seal should calm you down," Orochimaru murmured as Naruto collapsed mid-charge, the red aura flickering and dying. "We'll have time for you later."

Now both her teammates lay unconscious, leaving Sakura alone against one of the most dangerous shinobi in existence. Terror coursed through her veins, but beneath it, something else kindled—rage, determination, and a cold clarity she'd never experienced before.

"You won't touch them again," she said, her voice steadier than she felt.

Orochimaru tilted his head, regarding her with amused curiosity. "And what will you do, little girl? Your teammates are the ones with special bloodlines and powers. You're just... ordinary."

The dismissal stung, but Sakura stood her ground. With both Sasuke and Naruto down, there was no one left to protect them but her. No one to see what she was about to do.

"Ordinary?" she echoed, shifting into a defensive stance between Orochimaru and her fallen teammates. "You don't know anything about me."

Decision made, Sakura began unwrapping the bandages that covered her left forearm. The white cloth fell away, revealing what had been hidden beneath—an intricate tattoo of a deer, its spots spreading up toward her elbow, rendered in deep black ink that seemed to shimmer with its own light.

Orochimaru's eyes widened fractionally. "A summoning contract? How unexpected."

Sakura didn't respond, instead biting her thumb hard enough to draw blood. She smeared the crimson liquid across the tattoo, which began to glow with a soft green light. Her hands moved through signs with practiced precision.

"Summoning Jutsu!"

The clearing filled with smoke, and when it cleared, Sakura stood beside a magnificent deer the size of a horse. Its coat was deep russet, speckled with white, and its antlers spread wide and proud, tipped with points that looked sharp as kunai. Its eyes were intelligent and ancient, reflecting an awareness far beyond that of a normal animal.

I’ve never met this summoning before, it’s much different than Shika.

"Sakura," the deer spoke, its voice melodic yet deep. "You've called me into danger."

"Forgive me," she replied without taking her eyes off Orochimaru. "I wouldn't ask if there were any other choice."

The Sannin's face split into a wide, unnatural grin. "How fascinating! A deer contract? I've never seen one before. Such a rare thing—the Nara clan would be quite interested to know of its existence."

Sakura felt her chakra draining rapidly just maintaining the summon. This wasn’t her strongest deer, but he was strong and the chakra cost reflected that power. With grim determination, she reached into her pouch and extracted a soldier pill, swallowing it without hesitation. The bitter taste flooded her mouth as artificial energy surged through her system.

"We need to get them to safety," she murmured to the deer, nodding toward her unconscious teammates.

"That won't be happening," Orochimaru drawled, sinking into a combat stance. "I'm far too intrigued now. Show me what this deer contract of yours can do."

Sakura leaped onto the deer’s back, her hands forming seals. "Earth Style: Stone Spikes!"

The ground beneath Orochimaru erupted in jagged stone projectiles, forcing him to jump aside. Simultaneously, the summoning charged, antlers lowered like deadly lances. The deer moved with impossible grace, each step precisely placed despite the uneven forest floor.

Orochimaru evaded with serpentine flexibility, his body bending in ways no human should be capable of. "Good coordination," he praised mockingly. "But far too slow."

His tongue extended grotesquely, wrapping around Sakura's ankle and yanking her from the summoning’s back. She twisted mid-air, slashing at the appendage with a kunai. Her blade connected, drawing black blood, and Orochimaru retracted his tongue with a hiss of pain.

Sakura landed in a crouch, immediately forming more hand signs. "Wind Style: Cutting Gust!"

A blade of compressed air and chakra shot toward Orochimaru, slicing through the space where he'd stood a moment before. The attack missed him but severed a tree trunk behind, sending the massive timber crashing to the forest floor.

Thank Sasuke for all those books on Chakra control…

"Wind release as well?" Orochimaru noted, appearing suddenly at her left. "You're full of surprises."

His fist connected with her ribs before she could react, sending her flying backward. Pain exploded through her chest, and she tasted blood in her mouth. The deer charged to her defense, antlers lowered, but Orochimaru merely leaped over the deer, landing a devastating kick to its flank.

The summoning stumbled but remained standing, circling back to Sakura's side. "He's too strong," the deer warned. "I can't maintain this form much longer with your current chakra levels."

Sakura struggled to her feet, wiping blood from her chin. The soldier pill was burning through her system at an alarming rate, giving her power but at a cost her body would pay for later. "Just a little longer," she pleaded. "Until I find an opening."

Orochimaru watched their exchange with undisguised fascination. "Such loyalty from a summon to one so young. You must have signed this contract years ago to develop such a bond."

"That's none of your business," Sakura spat, gathering what chakra remained for another attack.

In fact, it was only a month ago. She didn’t even know this deer.

Together, she and the stag launched a coordinated assault—the deer attacking low while Sakura came from above, kunai enhanced with wind chakra to increase their cutting power. For a moment, it seemed they might have caught Orochimaru off guard, her blade slicing through the sleeve of his disguise.

But then his hand closed around her wrist, stopping her attack mid-strike. "Enough playtime," he said, voice suddenly devoid of its earlier amusement.

With terrifying strength, he flung her against a tree trunk. The impact knocked the breath from her lungs, stars exploding across her vision. She slumped to the ground, unable to rise as the deer charged once more in desperate defense of his summoner.

Orochimaru dispatched the deer with brutal efficiency, striking precise points that disrupted its chakra network. With a mournful cry, Sakura’s summoning disappeared in a puff of smoke, returning to the summoning realm.

"You fight admirably," Orochimaru said, approaching Sakura's crumpled form. "With surprising skill for a genin with no clan techniques or bloodline limits. Pure determination and hard work, I presume?"

Sakura glared up at him, refusing to show fear despite the hopelessness of her situation. "Stay away from my teammates."

"Such loyalty," he murmured. "Touching, but ultimately futile."

To her surprise, instead of attacking, Orochimaru reached into his robes and extracted a scroll, tossing it casually so it landed beside her. "You could be so much more, you know. Your chakra reserves are your only limitation—pitifully small compared to your teammates'. This contains a jutsu that could change that... permanently."

Sakura's eyes flicked to the scroll, recognizing the forbidden seal markings along its edge. "An illegal technique."

"A powerful one," Orochimaru corrected. "One that would allow you to stand as an equal beside the Uchiha and the…boy, rather than always watching their backs."

Despite her pain and exhaustion, Sakura reached for the scroll—only to stop short. With a surge of defiance, she spat a mouthful of blood at Orochimaru's feet.

"Never!" she hissed through clenched teeth. "I don't need forbidden techniques to protect the people I care about."

Instead of anger, Orochimaru's face showed something almost like approval. "Perhaps not today. But remember my offer when you tire of always being the weakest link." His body began to sink into the earth once more. "We'll meet again, little deer summoner. I'll be watching your progress with great interest."

As his form disappeared completely, Sakura allowed herself to collapse fully, the soldier pill's effects wearing off and leaving her trembling with exhaustion. She crawled to her teammates, checking their vital signs with shaking hands. Both alive, but Sasuke's condition was worsening by the minute, the strange mark on his neck spreading its dark influence.

With the last of her strength, Sakura dragged both boys toward a nearby cave she had spotted during the fight. They needed shelter, time to recover, and a plan—though how they would survive the rest of this exam was beyond her current capacity to imagine.

As darkness fell over the Forest of Death, Sakura sat guard at the mouth of the cave, one hand pressed against the deer tattoo on her arm, the other clutching a kunai. Outside, the forest's nocturnal predators began their hunts, their cries echoing through the ancient trees.

She glanced at the forbidden scroll that she had ultimately taken with her—not to use, but to keep out of the wrong hands. Whatever game Orochimaru was playing, she was determined that her team would survive it.

"I don't need your shortcuts," she whispered to the absent Sannin. "I'll find my own path to strength."

With that promise made to herself and her unconscious teammates, Sakura settled in for a long night of vigilance, the weight of responsibility heavy on her shoulders but her resolve unbroken.

‧₊˚❀༉‧₊˚.

Moonlight filtered through the canopy above, casting dappled shadows across the forest floor. Sakura sat at the entrance of the cave, her body aching from the battle with Orochimaru. Behind her, Naruto and Sasuke lay unconscious, their breathing shallow but steady.

She couldn't afford to rest yet.

Rising to her feet with a grimace, Sakura surveyed the area outside the cave. The terrain was uneven, with massive tree roots breaking through the ground and dense underbrush providing ample cover for potential attackers. Perfect for setting traps.

"Work with what you have," she murmured to herself, remembering Iruka-sensei's lessons.

Her chakra reserves were dangerously low after the summoning jutsu and the fight. The soldier pill's effects had worn off completely, leaving her limbs heavy and her mind foggy. But she couldn't rely on chakra-based defenses anyway - she simply didn't have enough.

Instead, she reached for her pack, taking inventory of her remaining supplies: twelve kunai, eight shuriken, three lengths of ninja wire, two smoke bombs, and several paper tags. Not much, but it would have to do.

Methodically, Sakura began setting traps around the perimeter of the cave. She started with simple tripwires connected to kunai launchers - the most basic Academy-level trap. But she didn't stop there. Years of late-night study sessions and practice in her backyard had taught her more sophisticated techniques.

She created a false safe path, visible enough to attract attention but subtly leading toward a deadfall trap. She disguised kunai in the underbrush, positioned to strike at ankle height. She rigged shuriken to launch at chest level if someone disturbed certain branches.

As she worked, a familiar frustration bubbled up inside her. If she could use medical ninjutsu, she might be able to help Sasuke with that strange mark on his neck. The thought made her jaw clench.

"No," she whispered fiercely, driving a kunai deeper into the soil than necessary. "I won't go down that path."

Her parents had always pushed her toward medical ninjutsu. " A proper kunoichi should focus on support roles ," her mother would say. " You're smart enough for medical work, not like those brutish boys ," her father would add. Every birthday (that they even showed up to…), more scrolls on basic medical techniques. Every achievement, comments about how she'd make "such a good medical ninja someday."

She had refused outright, choosing instead to focus on earth and wind release techniques, traps, and genjutsu. Anything but what they wanted for her.

Now, as she glanced back at her teammates' prone forms, a pang of doubt hit her. Sasuke would know what to do. His mother had taught him basic medical techniques before the massacre, and he'd continued that training. Even now, he carried healing salves and knew pressure points to reduce fever.

But Sasuke was unconscious, the strange mark spreading across his skin like a disease.

Finishing the last trap - a genjutsu trigger that would make the area appear empty even when occupied - Sakura returned to the cave. The jutsu had taken the last of her chakra, leaving her dizzy and weak, but it was worth it. Anyone approaching would have to navigate a carefully orchestrated series of obstacles.

She knelt between her teammates, studying their faces in the dim light. Naruto's whisker marks were more pronounced than usual, his face scrunched in pain. Sasuke looked pale, sweat beading on his forehead as the mark on his neck pulsed with malevolent energy.

Almost unconsciously, her fingers brushed against the small metal bar through her left eyebrow, identical to the ones her teammates wore. They had gotten them together, the morning before graduation, a promise to always protect each other and their village with their Will of Fire.

"Some protector I am," she whispered, brushing damp hair from Sasuke's forehead.

Her thoughts drifted back to the fight with Orochimaru. The summoning had almost worked. For a brief moment, she and the stag had moved in perfect harmony, their attacks coordinated and powerful. She was getting better, stronger.

But not strong enough. Not yet.

The forbidden scroll sat in her pack, its presence almost burning a hole in her consciousness. She wouldn't use it - she knew better than to trust gifts from someone like Orochimaru - but the temptation was there. A shortcut to power, to standing equal with her teammates instead of watching helplessly as they fought battles she couldn't.

A soft rustling outside snapped her attention back to the present. Sakura tensed, reaching for a kunai. Her traps should alert her to any human approach, but animals were another matter.

She crept to the entrance, staying in the shadows. In the moonlight, a snow-white rabbit hopped tentatively toward the cave. Its fur gleamed unnaturally bright in the darkness of the forest.

Something was wrong. White rabbits in this region should have molted to summer brown by now. This one had been kept indoors.

As it moved closer, Sakura's trained eyes caught the almost imperceptible glint of metal beneath its fur - an explosion tag, carefully attached to its underside.

Without hesitation, her kunai flew true, striking the rabbit through the head before it could trigger the explosive. The animal collapsed, its small body going limp in the dirt.

"I'm sorry," she whispered, even as she scanned the surrounding trees. Someone was watching, using the rabbit as a probe to test her defenses or draw her out.

The forest remained silent, but Sakura knew better than to trust the apparent calm. She was being hunted. Her traps might buy them time, but morning was still hours away.

Fighting down the guilt at killing the rabbit - an innocent pawn in someone else's game - Sakura retreated back into the cave. She positioned herself between the entrance and her teammates, kunai in hand.

"I won't let them get to you," she promised the unconscious boys. "Whatever it takes."

She settled in for a long night, ears straining for the telltale sound of her traps being triggered. The white rabbit's blood stained the ground outside, a grim reminder of what awaited if she failed.

‧₊˚❀༉‧₊˚.

Sakura didn't remember falling asleep. One moment she was vigilant, kunai clutched in white-knuckled fingers, and the next she was jerking awake to the sound of her first trap being triggered.

A metallic twang echoed through the forest, followed by a muffled curse.

"Someone tripped the wire on the east side," she whispered to herself, instantly alert despite her exhaustion.

Dawn had barely broken, pale light filtering through the leaves above. Her body protested as she rose to a crouch, muscles stiff from sitting in one position for hours. Her chakra had recovered slightly—enough for one, maybe two small jutsu if she pushed herself—but nowhere near full capacity.

A rustling sound from outside made her freeze. Then came a voice, low and mocking.

"We know you're in there, little leaf ninja. Come out and give us Sasuke Uchiha, and maybe we'll let you live."

Sakura's mind raced. Multiple attackers, and they wanted Sasuke specifically. Likely connected to Orochimaru somehow. She glanced at her teammates—both still unconscious, Sasuke's condition worsening as the strange mark continued to spread.

"Multiple against one," she murmured. "And I can barely stand."

But she would stand. She had to.

Carefully, she created a simple clone—not the solid shadow clones Naruto could produce, but a basic illusion that might buy her precious seconds. With the clone in position at the cave entrance, she slipped outside through a narrow crevice she'd discovered the night before, moving silently into the underbrush.

From her hidden position, she finally saw their attackers—three ninja wearing headbands from the Sound Village. One was heavily bandaged, only a single eye visible, his arms covered in metal gauntlets. Another was spiky-haired and arrogant-looking. Between them stood a kunoichi with long black hair, her expression cold and calculating.

"Check the traps again, Zaku," the bandaged one ordered. "Kin, watch for ambushes."

The black-haired girl—Kin—nodded sharply, dark eyes scanning the forest. "Are we sure this is worth it, Dosu? Orochimaru-sama didn't exactly give us clear instructions."

"He said to kill the Uchiha," Dosu replied. "That's clear enough for me."

Sakura's breath caught. Kill Sasuke? But Orochimaru had seemed so interested in him, had even given him that strange mark...

She didn't have time to puzzle it out. The spiky-haired one—Zaku—was moving toward one of her more sophisticated traps, a kunai launcher hidden in the hollow of a tree.

"Amateur work," he scoffed, easily disarming it. "Academy-level garbage."

Sakura bit her lip. He was right—her basic traps wouldn't hold them for long. But they weren't her only line of defense.

As if on cue, Zaku triggered the genjutsu marker she'd placed near a large root. A subtle shimmer passed through the air, and suddenly his perception shifted just enough to miss the thin wire at ankle height.

"Shit!" he cursed as shuriken launched from multiple directions, embedding themselves in his right arm and leg. Not fatal wounds, but painful enough to make him stumble back.

"Careful, idiot," Kin snapped. "This one's cleverer than she looks."

Dosu stepped forward, his visible eye narrowing. "Enough games. We know you're watching, leaf girl. Face us or we'll level this entire area—including your precious teammates."

Sakura's mind raced through options. She couldn't win a direct confrontation, not against three opponents with her chakra levels so depleted. But she couldn't retreat either—not with Naruto and Sasuke helpless in the cave.

A distraction, then. Buy time, hope for help or for her teammates to wake.

Quickly, she moved to another position, keeping low and silent as she circled behind them. From her new vantage point, she could see that her clone still stood at the cave entrance, kunai raised defensively. The illusion wouldn't hold up to close inspection, but it was drawing their attention for now.

With trembling fingers, she attached an explosive tag to a kunai—one of her last—and threw it at a tree behind the Sound team.

The explosion wasn't large, but it was enough to make them whirl around, momentarily forgetting the cave entrance. In that moment, Sakura launched herself at Kin, tackling the surprised kunoichi to the ground.

"What the—" Kin started, before Sakura's fist connected with her jaw.

They rolled across the forest floor, grappling for advantage. Kin was stronger, but Sakura fought with desperate intensity, knowing that every second she kept them focused on her was another second her teammates remained safe.

"Pathetic," Kin spat, managing to flip their positions so she straddled Sakura, one hand gripping her pink hair painfully. "Is this really the best Konoha has to offer?"

With her free hand, she pulled out a senbon, aiming for Sakura's throat. "I'll make this quick."

Behind them, Dosu and Zaku had realized the clone at the cave entrance was an illusion. They were moving toward the real cave entrance, where her unconscious teammates lay defenseless.

Panic and rage surged through Sakura in equal measure. With strength born of desperation, she bucked upward, throwing Kin slightly off-balance. It wasn't much, but it was enough for Sakura to reach her last kunai, strapped to her thigh.

"You first," she growled, slashing upward.

Kin jerked backward, expecting an attack at her throat—but Sakura had aimed differently. The kunai sliced deeply through Kin's arm, from wrist to elbow, cutting through muscle and tendon. Blood sprayed across both of them as Kin screamed, releasing Sakura's hair to clutch at her wounded limb.

Sakura rolled away, staggering to her feet. Blood—Kin's blood—dripped from her face and clothes, but she didn't have time to think about it. Dosu and Zaku had heard their teammate's cry and were turning back.

"You bitch!" Zaku snarled, raising his hands. Strange holes were visible in his palms, and Sakura had just enough time to remember Naruto mentioning something about sound-based attacks before she dove behind a tree trunk.

A tremendous pressure wave ripped through the forest, splintering smaller trees and sending debris flying in all directions. The massive trunk Sakura had sheltered behind groaned but held, though chips of bark pelted her like shrapnel.

Her ears rang painfully in the aftermath. Through the high-pitched whine, she could barely make out Dosu's voice.

"Careful, you fool! You'll bring every team in the forest down on us!"

"Did you see what she did to Kin?" Zaku shot back, his voice distorted through Sakura's damaged hearing.

Sakura used their argument to crawl to a new position, trying to put more obstacles between herself and the Sound ninja. Her body was reaching its limit—muscles trembling from exhaustion, vision occasionally blurring. The soldier pill from yesterday had left her system depleted, and she had no more to take.

But she couldn't stop. Wouldn't stop.

She had one advantage left—they didn't know how close they were to the cave's actual entrance. If she could just lead them away, even for a little while...

Gathering her remaining strength, Sakura prepared for another sprint. Before she could move, however, a hand clamped around her ankle, yanking her from her hiding place.

"Found you," Dosu said, his single visible eye cold as he dangled her upside down. "Zaku, I've got her."

Sakura thrashed in his grip, but her strength was fading fast. Through tear-blurred vision, she saw Zaku approaching, a sadistic smile on his face. Behind him, Kin leaned against a tree, her wounded arm bound crudely with a strip of cloth, her face contorted with pain and hatred.

"I'm going to enjoy this," Zaku said, raising his functioning arm, palm forward. "Let's see how pretty you are after I peel the skin from your face."

Sakura closed her eyes, bracing for pain.

It never came.

Instead, a wave of malevolent chakra washed over the clearing, so thick and oppressive it seemed to darken the very air. Dosu's grip on her ankle suddenly loosened, and she dropped unceremoniously to the ground.

"What is that?" Kin whispered, terror evident in her voice.

Sakura turned to look at the cave entrance. There, silhouetted against the darkness within, stood Sasuke. But something was terribly wrong. Dark, flame-like markings covered half his face and his exposed arm, spreading outward from the bite mark on his neck. His Sharingan burned with an unnatural light, and his chakra—usually controlled and precise—roiled around him in violent, visible waves.

"Sasuke," Sakura whispered, relief and fear mingling in her chest.

He looked at her, his expression unreadable through the markings. Then his gaze shifted to the Sound ninja, and to the blood covering Sakura's clothes.

"Who did this to you?" he asked, his voice eerily calm.

Before she could answer, Sasuke vanished from sight, reappearing behind Zaku with impossible speed. With one fluid motion, he grabbed the Sound ninja's arms and wrenched them backward.

"Was it you?" he asked, in that same detached voice. "Are these the arms you used to hurt my teammate?"

"Let go!" Zaku screamed, panic replacing his earlier confidence.

Sakura watched in horror as something dark and terrible crossed Sasuke's face—a look of pure, cold satisfaction. He pulled harder, and there was a sickening crack as Zaku's shoulders dislocated.

"Sasuke, stop!" Sakura cried, forcing herself to her feet. This wasn't him—this was something else, something influenced by Orochimaru's mark.

Dosu backed away, hands raised. "Please, take our scroll. It's an Earth scroll. Just let us go."

But Sasuke wasn't listening. He dropped Zaku's limp form and turned toward Dosu, the markings spreading further across his face.

Sakura stumbled forward, placing herself between Sasuke and the remaining Sound ninja. "Sasuke, that's enough! This isn’t my blood!"

For a moment, he stared through her as if she weren't there. Then, slowly, recognition dawned in his eyes.

"...Sakura?"

She reached out, her hand finding his arm where the markings pulsed and writhed beneath his skin. "Come back," she whispered. "We need you, not this... whatever this is."

Behind her, Dosu had gathered his fallen teammates. "We're leaving the scroll," he said, placing it carefully on the ground. "And we'll remember this. The Uchiha, and the girl who cuts like a blade."

Sakura barely heard him. All her focus was on Sasuke, on the markings that were slowly, reluctantly receding from his skin.

"What happened?" he asked hoarsely as the last of the marks disappeared beneath his collar.

Sakura's legs finally gave out, and she sank to the forest floor. "A lot," she managed. "But we're alive. That's what matters."

In the cave behind them, Naruto began to stir, mumbling about ramen as he regained consciousness. The sound was so normal, so quintessentially Naruto, that Sakura found herself laughing despite everything—a slightly hysterical sound tinged with exhaustion and relief.

They were alive. Battered, changed perhaps, but alive.

And for now, that had to be enough.

Chapter Text

The massive oak's branches creaked softly under their weight, leaves rustling in the Forest of Death's perpetual twilight. Ino pressed herself against the rough bark, peering through the dense foliage at the clearing below where Team 7 had made their temporary camp. Her blonde hair was tucked carefully under a dark green bandana to prevent it from catching what little sunlight filtered through the canopy.

"This is stupid," she whispered, shifting to find a more comfortable position on the thick branch. "We should be focusing on finding our own Earth scroll, not stalking other teams."

"Troublesome," Shikamaru muttered from his perch ten feet away, though his sharp eyes never left the scene below. "But necessary. Intelligence gathering is part of survival strategy."

Choji, balanced precariously on a branch between them, paused mid-chew of his bag of chips. "Maybe we should help them? They look like they're in trouble."

Below them, Sakura moved with deadly precision around their makeshift camp, setting traps with an efficiency that made Ino's chest tighten with something she didn't want to name. Gone was the girl who used to ask for help with basic kunai throwing. This Sakura moved like a predator, every motion calculated and lethal.

"Look at her," Ino breathed, unable to keep the awe from her voice. "When did she learn to do that?"

The pink-haired kunoichi had just finished rigging what looked like a complex tripwire system, complete with hidden kunai launchers and what appeared to be genjutsu markers. It was Academy-level work elevated to chunin standards through sheer ingenuity and careful planning.

"She's gotten stronger," Shikamaru observed, his tone clinical but impressed. "Much stronger than during our Academy days."

Ino's jaw clenched involuntarily. Of course she had. While Ino had been practicing flower arrangement and perfecting her appearance to catch Sasuke's attention, Sakura had apparently been studying advanced trap construction and battlefield tactics. The realization sat in her stomach like a stone.

"We're not the only ones watching," Choji whispered, pointing through the leaves.

Ino followed his gaze to see three figures moving through the undergrowth on the far side of the clearing—Sound ninja, their forehead protectors catching brief glints of filtered sunlight. Her breath caught as she recognized the tactical formation they were using: a pincer movement designed to eliminate escape routes.

"They're hunting Team 7," she realized, her voice barely audible.

Shikamaru's expression darkened. "This isn't random. They're specifically targeting them."

Below, Sakura had positioned herself at the cave entrance where Naruto and Sasuke lay unconscious. Even from this distance, Ino could see the exhaustion in her former friend's posture, the way she swayed slightly as she gripped her kunai. She was running on fumes and determination alone.

"We have to help," Ino said, starting to move toward a lower branch.

"No." Shikamaru's hand caught her wrist. "Look at the positioning. If we interfere now, we'll compromise her trap network and put all of us at risk. She's planned for this."

Ino wanted to argue, but the sound of voices drifting up from below silenced her. The Sound ninja had revealed themselves, calling for Sakura to surrender Sasuke. The casual way they mentioned killing him made Ino's blood run cold.

They want to kill Sasuke-kun.

Her heart clenched, but she forced herself to remain still. Shikamaru was right—any movement now would ruin whatever strategy Sakura had developed.

The battle began with an explosion that shook the massive trees around them. Ino watched in fascination and growing dread as Sakura emerged from cover, moving with fluid deadly grace that spoke of hours upon hours of training. Her trap network activated in sequence, forcing the Sound ninja to react rather than dictate the flow of combat.

"She's controlling the entire battlefield," Shikamaru murmured, genuine admiration in his voice. "Making three experienced genin dance to her rhythm."

Ino watched as Sakura moved with deadly efficiency, using her trap network and tactical positioning to control three experienced opponents. There was no flashy ninjutsu, no special bloodline techniques—just pure skill, intelligence, and an iron will that refused to break even when facing impossible odds.

When had Sakura become this? This confident, skilled kunoichi who could hold her own against multiple opponents while protecting unconscious teammates?

The answer, Ino realized with growing shame, was while she'd been focused on other things. While she'd been perfecting her appearance and practicing flower arrangements and daydreaming about Sasuke asking her to the spring festival, Sakura had been training. Really training.

Even exhausted, even outmatched, she refused to yield ground. Every step backward was calculated, every defensive maneuver designed to buy her teammates precious time to recover. Even exhausted, even outmatched, she refused to yield ground. Every step backward was calculated, every defensive maneuver designed to buy her teammates precious time to recover.

"She's going to lose," Ino whispered, her knuckles white where she gripped the branch.

"Maybe," Shikamaru replied quietly. "But she's not going to quit."

The Sound kunoichi—Kin—had Sakura pinned, a senbon aimed at her throat. Ino tensed, ready to abandon stealth entirely, when Sakura's counter-attack came. Not the clean, precise strikes they'd learned in Academy sparring, but something raw and desperate and brutally effective.

Blood sprayed across both combatants as Sakura's kunai opened Kin's arm from wrist to elbow, and Ino felt her stomach lurch. This wasn't the sanitized combat of their training exercises. This was real violence, messy and painful and permanent.

And Sakura had done it without hesitation.

"She's changed," Ino breathed, not sure if she meant it as admiration or horror.

"We all have," Shikamaru replied. "The question is whether we've changed enough."

When Sasuke emerged from the cave covered in those strange dark markings, radiating chakra that made the very air feel heavy and oppressive, Ino's heart clenched for entirely different reasons. Something was wrong with him—deeply, fundamentally wrong. The casual way he dislocated that Sound ninja's arms, the cold satisfaction in his expression... this wasn't the Sasuke she'd fallen for.

But it was Sakura who brought him back. Sakura who stepped between him and further violence, whose hand on his arm somehow managed to calm the malevolent energy surrounding him. Sakura who had fought three enemies alone to protect him, never once asking for his attention or approval.

The Sound team retreated, leaving their scroll behind and carrying their wounded. In the aftermath, as Team 7 began to regroup, Ino remained frozen in her hiding spot, processing what she'd witnessed.

"We should go," Shikamaru said quietly. "They'll be moving soon, and we still need to find our own targets."

Choji nodded, carefully stowing his empty chip bag. "That was... intense."

Ino started to follow them, then paused for one last look at the clearing below. Sakura was helping Naruto to his feet, her movements exhausted but gentle. There was no drama, no demand for recognition of her heroics. She'd nearly died protecting her teammates, and now she was simply... taking care of them.

A bitter taste filled Ino's mouth as she finally turned away. All this time, she'd pitied Sakura. Poor Sakura with her average clan background, her unremarkable bloodline. Poor Sakura who would never measure up to the genius boys on her team.

Except Sakura didn't have a crush on Sasuke, like Ino. And she'd just proven herself more capable than any of them had imagined possible.

"Ino," Shikamaru called softly from ahead. "You coming?"

"Yeah," she replied, but the word felt hollow.

As they moved through the canopy toward their own objectives, Ino found herself questioning everything she thought she knew about strength, about worth, about what it meant to be a kunoichi. She'd spent so much energy trying to be noticed, to be chosen, to be special.

But Sakura had simply chosen to be strong.

And that strength, Ino was beginning to realize, was something she might never match.

❀࿐

The morning sun filtered through the dense canopy as Sakura checked her teammates one final time. Sasuke sat propped against the cave wall, the cursed mark hidden beneath his collar but its effects still evident in the pallor of his skin. Dark circles shadowed his eyes, and despite his attempts to appear alert, she could see the tremor in his hands.

Naruto was in better shape physically, though the five-pronged seal Orochimaru had placed on him left his chakra unstable. Every few minutes, his control would flicker, causing small bursts of uncontrolled energy that made the air around him shimmer.

"I'll be back within two hours," Sakura said, shouldering her pack. "Stay hidden, and don't do anything stupid while I'm gone."

"Define stupid," Naruto muttered, earning a sharp look from Sasuke.

"Anything that involves leaving this cave or using chakra unless it's life or death," Sakura clarified. She turned to Sasuke. "Keep an eye on him. And if that mark starts acting up again—"

"I'll handle it," Sasuke interrupted, his voice steady despite his condition.

Sakura nodded, though worry gnawed at her chest. Leaving them felt wrong, but their food supplies were critically low, and both boys needed protein to recover properly. The forest was dangerous, but she'd proven she could handle herself.

She slipped out through the narrow crevice, immediately alert for any signs of other teams. The Sound ninja had left their Earth scroll as promised, meaning Team 7 now had both required scrolls. But three days remained in the exam, and other teams would be getting desperate.

Moving carefully through the underbrush, Sakura made her way toward a stream she'd identified during their initial sweep of the area. Fish would be ideal—nutritious and relatively easy to catch with the right techniques.

The forest felt different in daylight. Less oppressive, but no less dangerous. Strange insects clicked and buzzed in the canopy above, and more than once she caught glimpses of movement that could have been animals or enemy ninja. Her nerves remained taut, every sense hyperalert.

Twenty minutes into her journey, Sakura heard something that made her freeze—the sound of running water, but also something else. Voices, raised in anger and fear.

She crept closer, using the dense vegetation as cover. Through a gap in the leaves, she could see a small clearing beside a fast-moving stream. Three Grass ninja had cornered someone against a cluster of boulders—a girl who couldn't be much older than Sakura herself.

The girl was striking, with dark red hair that fell to her shoulders and pale skin that seemed almost luminous in the dappled sunlight. She wore a black mini skirt paired with a faded army jacket that looked too big for her frame, and beneath it, a fishnet bodysuit that had seen better days. Two hoop earrings caught the light as she turned her head, and Sakura noticed a snake bite piercing below her lower lip.

"Just give us your scroll, and we'll make this quick," one of the Grass ninja was saying, his tone mockingly reasonable.

"I already told you," the red-haired girl replied, her voice steady despite the fear Sakura could see in her posture. "My team has the scroll. I'm just the medic."

"Then you're useless to us," another Grass ninja said, pulling out a kunai.

Sakura's mind raced. This wasn't her fight—she had her own team to think about, her own mission to complete. But the girl was clearly alone and outmatched, and something about the determined set of her shoulders reminded Sakura of herself.

The decision was made before she fully realized it.

Moving silently, Sakura positioned herself behind the largest of the three attackers. Her kunai found the pressure point at the base of his neck with surgical precision, and he dropped without a sound. The other two spun around, but she was already moving.

"Earth Style: Stone Spikes!" The ground erupted beneath the second ninja's feet, forcing him to leap backward directly into the path of Sakura's thrown shuriken. The blades found their mark in his shoulder and thigh, sending him crashing to the ground.

The third ninja, quicker than his companions, managed to form hand signs. "Wind Style: Cutting—"

His jutsu cut off abruptly as the red-haired girl moved with surprising speed, slamming a rock into his temple. He collapsed in a heap, unconscious before he hit the ground.

For a moment, the clearing was silent except for the sound of rushing water. Sakura and the strange girl stared at each other across the space between them.

"Thank you," the girl said finally, her voice carrying a slight accent Sakura couldn't place. "I'm Karin."

"Sakura," she replied, already scanning the unconscious Grass ninja for useful supplies. "Are you hurt?"

Karin shook her head, brushing dirt from her jacket. "Nothing serious. My team split up to cover more ground—stupid idea in hindsight." She paused, studying Sakura with intense curiosity. "You're not from around here."

"Konoha, actually, " Sakura countered,, finding nothing useful on the fallen ninja. "You?"

"Kusagakure," Karin replied, but something in her tone suggested it wasn't entirely true. "Though I'm not particularly loyal to them at the moment."

Sakura glanced up sharply. A rogue ninja? That would explain the mix of desperation and defiance in Karin's manner.

"Your chakra," Karin continued, tilting her head as if listening to something only she could hear. "It's unusual. Very controlled, but there's something else underneath...like you’ve been taking advantage of solider pills…"

The observation sent a chill down Sakura's spine. This girl could sense chakra signatures with unusual precision—a valuable and dangerous ability.

"I should go," Sakura said, rising to her feet. "My team will be worried."

"Wait." Karin stepped forward, her pale eyes intense. "You saved me. I owe you a debt."

"You don't owe me anything," Sakura replied, but Karin shook her head firmly.

"Yes, I do. In my... former village, debts matter. Let me help you with whatever you're doing out here."

Sakura hesitated. She needed food for her team, and an extra pair of hands would make the task easier. But bringing a stranger near Sasuke and Naruto, especially in their current condition, felt wrong.

"I'm gathering supplies," she said finally. "Fish, if I can catch them. My teammates are injured."

Karin's face lit up with sudden enthusiasm. "I can help with that. I'm good at catching fish, and if your teammates are hurt..." She rolled up her sleeve, revealing several old bite marks on her forearm. "I have a special healing technique."

The sight of those marks made Sakura's stomach turn, though she tried to hide her reaction. What kind of healing technique required being bitten? And why did Karin seem so eager to offer it?

"That's not necessary," Sakura said quickly. "They're recovering fine on their own."

Disappointment flickered across Karin's features, so briefly that Sakura might have imagined it.

"Of course," Karin said. "But I can still help with the fishing. Consider it payment for saving my life."

Against her better judgment, Sakura found herself nodding. "Alright. But we work quickly and quietly. This forest is full of other teams."

Karin's smile was radiant. "You won't regret this, Sakura-san."

They worked together in surprising harmony. Karin proved to be an excellent fisherman, using techniques Sakura had never seen before. She could somehow sense where the fish were concentrated, guiding them toward the best spots with uncanny accuracy.

"How do you do that?" Sakura asked as Karin directed her to cast her improvised line into a seemingly empty section of stream.

"Chakra sensing," Karin replied, focusing intently on the water. "Every living thing has a signature. Fish are simple, but they're still there if you know how to look."

Within an hour, they had caught enough fish to feed Team 7 for two days. As they cleaned their catch, Karin kept stealing glances at Sakura, as if memorizing every detail.

"You fight well for someone so young," Karin observed, gutting a fish with practiced efficiency. "Where did you learn to move like that?"

"Practice," Sakura replied simply. "Lots of practice."

"With your team?"

Sakura nodded, wrapping the cleaned fish in broad leaves. "We've been together for years."

"That's rare," Karin mused. "Most genin teams barely tolerate each other. You must care about them a great deal."

"They're my family," Sakura said without thinking, then immediately regretted the admission. Sharing personal information with a stranger, even one who had helped her, was foolish.

But Karin's expression softened rather than sharpened. "Family chosen rather than born," she said quietly. "I understand."

Something in her tone suggested painful experience with the concept of family. Before Sakura could respond, Karin continued.

"Your chakra spiked when you mentioned them. Protective instincts." She tilted her head. "They're lucky to have you watching over them."

The intensity of Karin's gaze was becoming uncomfortable. There was something almost hungry in the way she watched Sakura move, spoke to her, hung on her every word.

"I should get back," Sakura said, gathering the wrapped fish. "Thank you for your help."

"Wait," Karin said again, reaching out as if to grab Sakura's arm before stopping herself. "Will I... will I see you again?"

The question was asked with such naked hope that Sakura felt a pang of sympathy. This girl was clearly alone, possibly abandoned by her team, surviving in a forest full of enemies with only her unusual abilities to protect her.

"Maybe," Sakura said gently. "After the exams, if we both make it through."

Karin's smile returned, brilliant and somehow possessive. "I'll make sure we both do."

As Sakura prepared to leave, Karin called out one final time.

"Sakura-san? Your teammates... are they strong?"

"Very," Sakura replied without hesitation.

"Good," Karin said, though something in her tone sounded almost like a threat. "You deserve strong people around you. People who can protect what's precious."

The words sent an odd chill down Sakura's spine, but she pushed the feeling aside. Karin was just grateful, perhaps a little clingy due to being alone. Nothing more.

As she made her way back toward the cave, Sakura couldn't shake the memory of those intense dark eyes following her every movement. Something about Karin felt familiar, though she was certain they'd never met before. It reminded Sakura of Naruto somehow, desperate- and alone.

Behind her, hidden in the trees, Karin watched until Sakura disappeared completely from view. Only then did she allow her carefully controlled expression to shift, revealing something darker and more obsessive beneath.

"Sakura," she whispered to herself, touching the snake bite piercing on her lip. "Such interesting chakra. Such strength."

She pulled out a small notebook and began writing, documenting everything she'd observed—Sakura's fighting style, her chakra signature, the way she moved, the protective way she spoke about her teammates.

"Soon," Karin murmured, closing the notebook. "Very soon, I'll meet this precious team of yours."

Meanwhile, Sakura arrived back at the cave to find Sasuke and Naruto exactly where she'd left them, though both looked relieved to see her return.

"Catch anything good?" Naruto asked, perking up at the sight of the wrapped fish.

"Enough for a few days," Sakura replied, settling down to prepare their meal. She didn't mention Karin—something told her that particular encounter was better kept to herself, at least for now.

But as she cooked, she couldn't shake the feeling that she was being watched from somewhere in the forest beyond. The sensation followed her for the rest of the day, a persistent itch between her shoulder blades that no amount of vigilance could dispel.

In the trees high above their cave, Karin had indeed found them. She perched motionless on a thick branch, using her chakra sensing abilities to map the signatures of Sakura's teammates while staying carefully downwind.

"Interesting," she murmured, analyzing what she sensed. "Very interesting indeed."

The blonde boy's chakra was massive but unstable, clearly suppressed by some kind of seal. The dark-haired one carried something foreign and malevolent alongside his own energy—a curse mark, perhaps, though unlike any she'd encountered before.

But it was Sakura's chakra that held her attention. Controlled on the surface, but underneath, layers of complexity that suggested hidden depths. And there was something else, something that made Karin's pulse quicken—the faint signature of a summoning contract, dormant but present.

"What secrets are you hiding, Sakura-chan?" Karin whispered, her dark red eyes gleaming in the fading light.

She settled in to watch and wait, already planning her next approach. Sakura had saved her, shown her kindness, demonstrated strength and loyalty. Everything Karin had been searching for in the endless parade of disappointment that had been her life so far.

She wouldn't let this opportunity slip away. She couldn't.

As night fell over the Forest of Death, Karin began her vigil, content to observe and learn everything she could about the girl who had so completely captured her attention.

After all, she had nothing but time, and patience had always been one of her greatest strengths.

And when she’d observe Sakura’s friends, maybe- just maybe, she could become Sakura’s friend as well.

༘⋆✿

The morning air hung thick with humidity and the acrid scent of smoke from their extinguished campfire. Sakura sat cross-legged on the cave floor, braiding and unbraiding a strand of her pink hair out of nervous habit while watching Naruto poke at the cold ashes with a stick. He was making little "pew pew" sound effects as he stabbed at imaginary enemies in the charcoal, his restless energy practically vibrating through the cramped cave space.

"Naruto, you're being weird again," she said, but there was fondness in her voice rather than real annoyance.

"I'm not being weird! I'm being strategic!" He brandished his ash-covered stick like a kunai. "See, if we pretend these are enemy ninja—"

"Those are burnt logs, dobe," Sasuke muttered from where he leaned against the cave wall, but Sakura caught the tiny upturn at the corner of his mouth that meant he was fighting back a smile.

Three days had passed since their encounters with Orochimaru and the Sound ninja, and despite everything they'd been through, they were still fundamentally the same kids who used to argue over the last dumpling at Ichiraku's. The weight of their situation pressed down on all of them, but underneath the stress and exhaustion, their friendship had settled into something comfortable and familiar.

Sasuke's pale complexion was more pronounced in the cave's shadows, and Sakura could see the careful way he held himself—like he was constantly bracing for something. The cursed mark remained hidden beneath his collar, but she'd gotten good at reading his moods over the years. Right now he looked like he was trying very hard to pretend he wasn't in pain while also pretending he wasn't worried about them.

"We have both scrolls now," Naruto announced, abandoning his stick to flop dramatically onto his back. "Why are we still hiding in here like a bunch of scared cats? I'm going stir-crazy! Do you know how long it's been since I've had ramen? Days , Sakura-chan. Days ."

"It's been three days, you drama queen," Sakura laughed, reaching over to flick his forehead. "You're not going to die from ramen withdrawal."

"But I might!" He sat up, clutching his chest with both hands. "It's a serious medical condition! Right, Sasuke? Back me up here!"

Sasuke made a show of considering this gravely. "Hmm. The symptoms do seem severe. Look how his brain's clearly stopped functioning."

"Hey!" Naruto threw a pebble at him, which Sasuke caught effortlessly without even looking. It was such a casual display of reflexes that it reminded Sakura why her crush on him had started in the first place—and why it had evolved into something much more complicated and caring over the years.

"Because rushing to the tower without knowing what we're walking into is stupid," Sasuke continued, tossing the pebble back to Naruto, who immediately began juggling it with two others he'd found. "We don't know what opening those scrolls will do, or what's waiting for us at the center."

Sakura nodded, pulling her knees up to her chest. The cave felt increasingly claustrophobic, but she had to admit there was something nice about this—just the three of them, no missions or teachers or village politics. Just her boys being ridiculous and familiar. "The proctor said not to open them until we reached the building. There has to be a reason for that specific instruction."

"Yeah, but what if it's just some stupid test of following orders?" Naruto's juggling was getting more elaborate now, the pebbles moving in complex patterns. "What if we're supposed to figure out that the real test is thinking for ourselves? What if—oop!" One of the pebbles bonked him on the head and he rubbed the spot sheepishly.

"Smooth, dead-last," Sasuke said, but he was definitely smiling now.

"I'd like to see you do better, teme!"

"I could juggle those blindfolded."

"Prove it!"

"Boys," Sakura sighed, but she was grinning too. Even in the middle of a deadly exam, they couldn't help being competitive with each other. It was weirdly reassuring.

The question of the scrolls hung in the air though, and despite their banter, Sakura found herself staring at them with growing curiosity. They sat innocuously between their packs, just two wooden cylinders that looked like they could contain grocery lists or homework assignments instead of whatever mysterious contents had everyone so worked up.

"The smell of smoke is getting stronger," Sasuke observed, his playful mood evaporating as he pushed himself away from the wall. All three of them immediately shifted into alert mode—it was kind of scary how quickly they could go from silly teenagers to deadly weapons.

His words were cut off by the sound of movement above them. Before any of them could react fully, a familiar figure dropped through the narrow opening at the top of their cave with far too much dramatic flair.

"Ta-da!" Kabuto announced as he landed, throwing his arms out like he'd just completed a magic trick.

"Oh, come on!" Naruto groaned. "Why does everyone have better entrances than us? That's not fair!"

Kabuto's ever-present smile widened as he adjusted his glasses. "Practice, Naruto-kun. Years and years of practice." His gaze immediately went to the scrolls on the ground between them, and Sakura felt that familiar prickle of unease that always seemed to follow Kabuto around.

"Kabuto-sempai!" Naruto scrambled to his feet, his stance shifting between defensive and excited. "What are you doing here? Are you stalking us? That's kind of creepy, you know."

"Looking for you, actually," Kabuto replied, though something about his casual tone felt forced. "I heard about your... adventures... through the forest grapevine. Thought you might need some advice from your wise and experienced sempai."

"Wise and experienced?" Sasuke raised an eyebrow. "Aren't you taking the Chunin Exams for the seventh time?"

"Details, details," Kabuto waved dismissively, but Sakura caught the brief flicker of annoyance that crossed his features.

"What kind of advice?" she asked, unconsciously shifting closer to her teammates. Something about Kabuto's timing felt too convenient, and her instincts were screaming at her to be careful.

Kabuto's expression grew more serious, which was somehow more unsettling than his usual cheerful demeanor. "The kind that might save your lives. You weren't actually thinking of opening those scrolls here, were you?"

The three genin exchanged glances. They'd been closer to opening them than Sakura wanted to admit, and from the guilty looks on her teammates' faces, they knew it too.

"The proctor said not to open them until we reached the building," she said carefully, watching his reaction.

"Smart girl," Kabuto nodded approvingly. "Those scrolls are more dangerous than they appear. Opening them prematurely would be... unwise."

"Dangerous how?" Naruto demanded, his frustration finally boiling over. "Everyone keeps saying don't do this, don't do that, but nobody explains why! It's like when Kakashi-sensei tells us not to look underneath the underneath but won't tell us what the underneath even is!"

"Or when he says we're not ready to know something but won't tell us what we're not ready for!" Sakura added, getting caught up in the familiar frustration of dealing with cryptic adults.

"Or when he shows up three hours late and says we weren't ready for him to be on time!" Sasuke contributed, which made both his teammates snort with laughter despite the tension.

Kabuto watched their byplay with an expression that was hard to read. "Let's just say that the consequences for violating the rules of this exam extend far beyond simple disqualification. The Chunin Exams aren't just about testing your abilities—they're about testing your judgment."

Sasuke's eyes narrowed. "You seem to know a lot about something you've supposedly never experienced yourself. For someone who keeps failing the exams, you sure act like an expert."

The observation was pointed, and Sakura saw something flicker across Kabuto's face too quickly for her to interpret. But his smile returned immediately, smooth as ever.

"Research, Sasuke-kun. I make it my business to know everything I can about the exams I'm taking. Information is the most valuable weapon a ninja can have." He paused, his gaze shifting between all three of them. "Besides, some of us learn from watching others succeed where we've failed."

Despite her lingering unease, Sakura found herself nodding. The advice was sound, even if something about Kabuto still bothered her. They'd waited this long—they could wait a little longer.

"So what do you suggest?" she asked.

"Make your way to the tower," Kabuto said, already moving toward the cave entrance with that same theatrical flair he'd used to arrive. "But be careful—the closer you get to the center, the more desperate the remaining teams become. And desperate ninja make dangerous mistakes."

He paused at the entrance, looking back at them with that enigmatic smile that never quite reached his eyes. "Oh, and Team 7? When you do reach the building and open those scrolls... make sure you're in the right room. Location matters more than you might think."

"Wait, what does that—" Naruto started, but Kabuto was already gone, leaving only the faint scent of medical supplies and somehow even more questions than they'd started with.

"I really don't like that guy," Sasuke said flatly.

"He's helpful though," Sakura pointed out, though she couldn't quite convince herself.

"Yeah, but like... creepy helpful," Naruto added, making exaggerated spooky gestures with his hands. "Like he knows things he shouldn't know, you know?"

"That sentence hurt my brain, dobe."

"Your face hurts my brain, teme."

"That doesn't even make sense."

"Your face doesn't make sense!"

Sakura watched them bicker and felt something settle in her chest. Whatever weirdness was going on with Kabuto, whatever dangers lay ahead, they'd face it together. The three of them had gotten this far by trusting each other, and she wasn't about to stop now.

"Come on, idiots," she said fondly, shouldering her pack. "Let's go find this tower."

Two hours later, Team 7 stood before the imposing structure at the center of the Forest of Death, heads tilted back to stare up at its intimidating height.

"Okay, that's definitely bigger than I expected," Naruto said, his voice unusually quiet.

"It's like someone took a normal building and fed it soldier pills for a year," Sakura added, which made Sasuke snort.

"Very technical analysis, Sakura."

"Shut up, I'm processing!"

The building loomed above them, its traditional architecture somehow managing to be both beautiful and ominous after five days in the wilderness. Other teams had clearly made it here before them—Sakura could sense recent activity in the chakra signatures that lingered around the entrance, and there were scuff marks on the ground that spoke of hurried arrivals.

"Well," Naruto said, bouncing slightly on the balls of his feet, "here goes nothing. Think they have food in there?"

"Everything comes back to food with you," Sasuke observed.

"Food is important! It's one of the basic ninja survival needs! Food, water, shelter, and—"

"Ramen?" Sakura suggested with a grin.

"Ramen!" Naruto agreed enthusiastically. "See, Sakura-chan gets it."

They entered through the main doors, their voices echoing strangely in the vast, empty hall. The silence was oppressive after the constant noise of the forest, broken only by the soft echo of their footsteps on the polished floor. Tapestries hung from the walls, their colors muted in the dim light filtering through high windows.

"This place is creepy," Naruto whispered, then immediately raised his voice to normal volume. "Why am I whispering? There's nobody here!"

"Because it feels like a library," Sakura whispered back, then caught herself and laughed. "Okay, that's stupid. We're being stupid."

"I don't know," Sasuke said in an exaggerated whisper, "maybe the building is sleeping and we don't want to wake it up."

All three of them burst into muffled giggles at the ridiculousness of it, the tension breaking like a popped balloon. They were still just kids, really, trying to navigate something way bigger than themselves and using humor to cope with the stress.

"There," Sasuke said, pointing to an archway that led deeper into the building once they'd gotten their giggles under control. "That has to be where we're supposed to go."

They moved through the corridor, passing several closed doors before finding one that stood open. Naruto immediately poked his head inside like a curious cat.

"Ooh, fancy," he announced. "This one's got the mystical aesthetic going on."

The room beyond was circular, its walls adorned with painted scrolls and calligraphy that seemed to pulse with old wisdom. At the center of the space, a large canvas hung suspended from the ceiling, covered in text that made Sakura's eyes water when she tried to focus on it.

"This feels right," she said, though she couldn't explain why. Something about the room called to her, as if it had been waiting specifically for their arrival. "Like, destiny right. Does that make sense?"

"Nothing about this exam makes sense," Naruto pointed out. "We might as well go with mystical room vibes."

They moved to the center of the space, and Sakura knelt beside the Heaven and Earth scrolls, her teammates flanking her in their familiar formation. The canvas above them seemed to shimmer, and she realized she could actually read the text now, the characters resolving into clear meaning as if her brain had finally found the right frequency.

"'If you do not possess the qualities of a Chunin, you are not ready to lead,'" she read aloud, her voice echoing strangely in the circular space. "'If you do not possess the fortitude to endure, you cannot guide others through hardship. If you do not possess both Heaven and Earth, dangerous paths await.'"

"Heavy," Naruto commented solemnly, then immediately ruined the mood by adding, "Think that means we get prizes for collecting both scrolls? Like a carnival game?"

"Everything is a carnival game to you," Sasuke said, but he was fighting back a smile again.

Understanding dawned on Sakura as she continued reading. "'When the two become one, the path forward will be revealed.'" She looked up at her teammates, seeing her own realization reflected in their faces. "I think we're supposed to open them together. Like, literally together."

"Friendship power activate?" Naruto grinned, placing his hand on one of the scrolls.

"That's not a real thing, dobe."

"Says you, Mr. I-Don't-Believe-In-The-Power-Of-Friendship."

"I believe in the power of friendship," Sasuke said seriously, placing his own hand on the other scroll. "I just think your version of it involves too much yelling."

"There's no such thing as too much yelling!"

"There definitely is."

"Boys," Sakura laughed, covering both their hands with her own. "Ready?"

Together, they broke the seals and unrolled the ancient parchments.

Smoke erupted from both scrolls simultaneously, filling the room with thick, choking clouds that made their eyes water. But instead of dispersing, the smoke began to coalesce, taking on a familiar shape that made all three genin straighten in surprise.

"Iruka-sensei?" Naruto gasped as their former Academy instructor materialized before them, looking exactly as he had the day they'd graduated—complete with the fond, exasperated expression he always wore when dealing with their antics.

"Well done, Team 7," Iruka smiled at them, his expression warm with pride and something that might have been relief. "You've passed the second stage of the Chunin Exams."

"Sensei!" Naruto launched himself forward for a hug before remembering that Iruka was probably some kind of summoning jutsu. "Wait, are you real? Can I hug you? This is confusing!"

"I'm real enough for hugs, Naruto," Iruka laughed, catching the blonde in a warm embrace that made Sakura's heart squeeze with fondness.

As the smoke cleared completely, she felt a sense of completion settle over her. They'd made it through the Forest of Death, survived encounters that should have been beyond their capabilities, and proven that their bond as a team was stronger than any individual challenge they might face.

But looking at her teammates—Sasuke with his hidden curse mark that he thought he was hiding so well, Naruto with his destabilized chakra that made him wince when he thought they weren't looking—she knew their trials were far from over. If anything, the real tests were just beginning.

The tower around them seemed to pulse with anticipation, as if it too knew that Team 7's story was only getting started. But whatever came next, they'd face it the same way they'd faced everything else—together, with a lot of bickering, terrible jokes, and the kind of fierce loyalty that only came from growing up side by side.

"So," Naruto said, finally releasing Iruka and grinning at his teammates, "what's next?"

Sakura looked at her boys—her ridiculous, brave, wonderful boys—and grinned back.

"Whatever it is," she said, "we'll figure it out together."

Chapter Text

The forest canopy filtered the afternoon light into scattered patches of gold and green, creating a dappled pattern that shifted and danced with each breath of wind. Karin pressed herself deeper into the hollow of the ancient oak tree, her dark red hair tangled with leaves and small twigs from her desperate flight through the underbrush. The snake bite piercing below her lower lip caught on a piece of bark as she turned her head, listening for any sign of pursuit.

Three days had passed since her encounter with the pink-haired girl—Sakura. Three days of replaying every moment of their brief time together, analyzing every word spoken, every glance exchanged. The memory of Sakura's precise movements, her surgical strike against the Grass ninja, played in Karin's mind on repeat.

She was so cool, Karin thought, unconsciously touching the old bite marks on her forearm. Like something out of those stories about legendary kunoichi. And she actually talked to me like... like I was a real person.

"How fascinating."

The voice materialized from the shadows like smoke given form, smooth and cold as winter silk. Karin's blood turned to ice as a figure emerged from behind a cluster of trees—pale skin, long black hair, and golden eyes that seemed to see straight through her soul.

Orochimaru.

Even having never seen him before, Karin knew immediately who stood before her. The sheer presence of him was overwhelming, like standing too close to a bonfire that could consume her in an instant. His chakra signature was massive and twisted, shot through with something that made her sensor abilities recoil in instinctive revulsion.

"You've been watching the Konoha genin," he continued, his voice carrying an amused note that somehow made everything worse. "Following them. Learning their patterns."

Karin's throat went dry. She'd been so careful, staying downwind, masking her chakra signature as much as possible. But clearly it hadn't been enough—nothing was ever enough when dealing with the Sannin.

"I wasn't—" she began, then stopped. Lying to Orochimaru seemed like an excellent way to die quickly and painfully.

"Of course you were," he said with that perpetual smile that never reached his eyes. "The question is why. What could three little Konoha ninja possibly offer someone of your... talents?"

He moved closer, his steps utterly silent on the forest floor. Karin forced herself to remain still, every instinct screaming at her to run even though she knew it would be useless. Orochimaru could kill her without even trying, could end her existence as easily as snuffing out a candle.

"The pink-haired one saved my life," Karin said quietly, the words tumbling out before she could stop them. "She didn't have to. She could have just kept walking, but she actually cared about what happened to some random stranger."

"Ah." Orochimaru's golden eyes gleamed with interest. "And this act of heroism has captured your attention so completely that you've spent three days trailing after her like a stray puppy hoping for scraps of affection."

Heat flooded Karin's cheeks at the mockery in his tone, but she couldn't deny the accuracy of his observation. She had been following them, drawn by something she couldn't quite put into words. Watching Sakura laugh with her teammates, seeing the easy way they all interacted—it was like glimpsing a world she'd never been allowed to be part of.

"She's different," Karin muttered, hating how young and desperate she sounded.

"Different how?" Orochimaru settled against a nearby tree with fluid grace, clearly enjoying her discomfort. "What makes this particular child so special that she's warranted such devoted observation?"

Karin closed her eyes, remembering. "Her chakra control is incredible—better than most adults I've encountered. And there's something else underneath, power she's not even accessing yet. A summoning contract, dormant but present." She opened her eyes to find Orochimaru watching her with sharp interest. "But it's not just that. She's... she has friends. Real ones. They trust each other, and she's strong enough to protect them, and they all just—they belong together, you know?"

The last words came out smaller than she'd intended, betraying more than she wanted to admit.

"How refreshingly naive." Orochimaru's smile widened, revealing teeth that seemed too sharp. "You've built quite the fantasy around this girl, haven't you? The perfect friend who'll welcome you with open arms into her little circle of belonging."

The words stung because they hit so close to home. Karin had spent years imagining what it would be like to have real friends—people who would include her in their jokes, who would worry about her when she was hurt, who would choose her company because they actually wanted to be around her. Sakura had looked at her with genuine concern, had risked her own safety for a complete stranger, and for those few minutes Karin had felt like maybe she mattered to someone.

"It's not like that," Karin protested, though her voice cracked slightly.

"Isn't it?" Orochimaru pushed away from the tree, moving to circle her like a predator sizing up prey. "Tell me, little sensor—what do you know of your own history? Your village? Your family?"

The questions hit like physical blows. Kusagakure had never been home, just a place where she'd been used and discarded until she'd finally found the courage to run. Her mother—

"I see by your expression that you remember," Orochimaru observed with clinical detachment. "The way they used you. Used her. Drained you both until there was nothing left but scar tissue and desperation."

Karin's hands began to shake. She could still remember the sensation of teeth breaking her skin over and over again, the way the adults had looked at her like she was nothing more than a walking first-aid kit. The day they'd finally killed her mother, worked her to death with their constant demands for healing, and Karin had been powerless to stop it.

"You ran," Orochimaru continued relentlessly. "Left everything behind in search of what—freedom? A place to belong? People who might actually give a damn whether you live or die?" His laugh was like broken glass. "And now you think you've found it in a pink-haired child who showed you five minutes of basic human decency."

"She's not like them," Karin whispered, wrapping her arms around herself. "She actually sees people as people. She chose to help me when no one else would have bothered."

"Everyone makes choices, Karin." Orochimaru's voice softened, becoming almost gentle. "The question is what you'll choose now."

She looked up at him, confusion replacing fear. "What do you mean?"

"I'm offering you a choice that no one has ever given you before," he said, extending one pale hand toward her. "Come with me, and no one will ever use you again. No one will bite you, drain you, treat you like a disposable resource. You'll have power, purpose, and most importantly—you'll never be alone."

Karin stared at his outstretched hand, her mind reeling. "Why would you want to help me?"

"Because talent like yours is rare and valuable," Orochimaru replied. "And because I despise waste. Kusagakure threw away something precious, and I have no intention of letting that mistake benefit my enemies."

"Your enemies?"

"Konoha. The village your precious pink-haired savior calls home." His golden eyes gleamed. "The same village that will eventually abandon her, just as every village abandons its tools once they've outlived their usefulness."

The words sent a chill through Karin's chest. "You're wrong. Her teammates—"

"Will grow apart as they age. Will choose duty over friendship, missions over loyalty. It's the way of all shinobi bonds, Karin. They seem unbreakable when you're young, but they crumble under the weight of reality." Orochimaru's smile turned predatory. "But what I offer is different. Permanent. Join me, and you'll never have to watch from the sidelines again, wondering what it's like to truly belong somewhere."

Karin thought of her mother's broken body, of the countless scars covering her own arms, of the years spent being nothing more than a living bandage for people who saw her as less than human. Then she thought of Sakura's kind eyes, the easy way she'd laughed with her teammates, the casual affection in their interactions that Karin had watched with hungry fascination.

"What about her?" Karin asked quietly. "What happens to Sakura?"

"That depends entirely on the choices she makes," Orochimaru replied. "And on how useful she proves to be."

The non-answer sent ice through Karin's veins, but before she could ask for clarification, Orochimaru continued.

"I won't force you to decide immediately. Take time to consider your options." He began to fade back into the shadows, his form becoming indistinct. "But remember, Karin—everyone you've ever trusted has betrayed you. Everyone who promised to care has abandoned you. What makes you think a group of Konoha genin would be any different?"

As his presence disappeared completely, Karin found herself alone in the forest once again, his words echoing in her mind like poison. She pulled out her small notebook and stared at the pages filled with observations about Sakura and her team—their inside jokes, the way they moved in perfect sync during combat, the protective way they all looked out for each other.

Join me, and you'll never have to watch from the sidelines again.

The promise was everything she'd ever wanted to hear. But it came with a price she wasn't sure she was willing to pay.

High above in the canopy, hidden from view, Karin settled in to continue her vigil. She had time to decide, and until then, she would watch and wait and hope that maybe—just maybe—Orochimaru was wrong about the nature of bonds between shinobi.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:•

Sakura's fingers drummed against her thigh as she sat between her teammates in the Tower's commons area, the nervous energy radiating through her small frame. The other teams clustered around them in similar formations, but her focus remained fixed on Naruto and Sasuke. Something was wrong—terribly wrong—and the knot in her stomach had only tightened since their encounter with Orochimaru in the Forest of Death.

Sasuke sat rigid beside her, his jaw clenched tight as he fought to keep the curse mark's influence at bay. She could see the tension in his shoulders, the way his breathing came just a little too controlled. The bite mark on his neck seemed to pulse with a dark energy that made her skin crawl. She wanted to reach out, to offer some kind of comfort, but Sasuke had always been the type to suffer in silence. Even now, when they'd been a team for years, he still retreated into himself when pain threatened to overwhelm him.

On her other side, Naruto fidgeted restlessly, but there was something off about his usual hyperactive energy. His chakra felt... different. Unstable. Ever since Orochimaru had grabbed him during their encounter, something had shifted in the familiar warmth of his presence. It was subtle, like a discordant note in a melody she'd grown accustomed to hearing every day.

"You both need to be looked at," she whispered, leaning slightly toward them so the other teams wouldn't overhear. "That thing Orochimaru did—"

"I'm fine," Sasuke cut her off, his voice low and strained. The lie was so obvious it made her chest ache.

Naruto turned to look at her, his usually bright blue eyes clouded with something she couldn't identify. "Sakura-chan, don't worry about us. We made it through, didn't we?"

But that was exactly what worried her. They'd made it through, yes, but at what cost? She glanced around the room, noting the other genin who looked equally battered from their ordeals in the forest. At least they had injuries she could see—cuts, bruises, exhaustion. What her teammates carried was something far more insidious.

The Hokage would speak soon about the preliminary rounds, and she knew both Naruto and Sasuke would insist on participating despite their conditions. They were both too stubborn, too determined to prove themselves. And she... she felt utterly helpless to protect them from whatever darkness now lurked beneath their skin.

Her hand unconsciously moved to the deer tattoo hidden beneath her sleeve, a secret comfort she'd never shared with anyone. The familiar weight of the ink on her skin reminded her that she had her own hidden strengths, but right now they felt inadequate against the magnitude of what they were facing.

"When this is over," she said quietly, her voice carrying a determination that surprised even her, "we're going to figure out what he did to you both. Together."

Sasuke's dark eyes flicked toward her, and for a moment, his expression softened almost imperceptibly. Naruto's hand found hers, squeezing gently—a gesture of reassurance that felt more like goodbye than comfort.

The Third Hokage stepped forward, his weathered face grave as he surveyed the assembled genin. His voice carried across the commons area with practiced authority, explaining the purpose of the Chunin Exams, the political implications, the need to demonstrate their villages' strength. Sakura tried to focus on his words, but her attention kept drifting to the way Sasuke's hand periodically twitched toward his neck, or how Naruto's chakra continued to flicker unpredictably.

"However," the Hokage continued, "before we begin the preliminary matches, we must address the matter of voluntary withdrawal. The upcoming battles will be intense, and there is no shame in recognizing one's limitations."

A hand shot up from the crowd. Sakura turned to see Kabuto Yakushi, the older genin who had helped them earlier with his information cards. His silver hair caught the light as he stepped forward with an apologetic smile.

"I'm sorry, but I'd like to withdraw," Kabuto announced, his voice carrying easily across the suddenly quiet room. "I'm in no condition to continue, and I'd rather not risk further injury."

Murmurs rippled through the assembled teams. Sakura frowned—Kabuto hadn't seemed that badly injured during the Forest of Death. If anything, he'd appeared more composed than most of them. But there was something in his eyes, a calculating gleam that made her uneasy.

After Kabuto's departure and a few final instructions, the electronic board on the wall flickered to life, displaying the first match pairing. Sakura's heart sank as she read the names.

Sasuke Uchiha vs. Yoroi Akado

"No," she whispered, but Sasuke was already standing, his movements careful and controlled. She could see the effort it took him to appear unaffected, the way his breathing remained deliberately steady despite the curse mark's influence.

"Sasuke—" she started, but he was already walking toward the arena floor.

"He'll be fine," Naruto said beside her, but his voice lacked its usual conviction. They both knew better.

As the other genin moved to the viewing area above the arena, Sakura found herself scanning the faces around them. Most of the teams clustered together, but her eyes caught on a familiar figure sitting alone against the far wall. Red hair, glasses slightly askew, arms wrapped around her knees—it was the girl from the forest.

Karin.

The Grass Village genin looked smaller somehow, more vulnerable than she had during their brief encounter in the woods. Her teammates were nowhere to be seen, and there was something deeply lonely about the way she sat apart from everyone else. Sakura remembered how terrified the girl had been when she'd found her, how she'd stammered out her gratitude before disappearing back into the forest.

Now, watching Karin's isolated figure, Sakura felt a pang of recognition. She knew what it was like to feel alone, even in a crowd. Her parents were always away on missions, leaving her to fend for herself in an empty house. The only difference was that she had Naruto and Sasuke—and even now, she was watching one of them prepare to fight while potentially dying from the inside out.

Below in the arena, Sasuke faced his opponent, the curse mark's influence making his movements slightly erratic. Sakura's hands clenched into fists as she watched, torn between her worry for her teammate and her unexpected sympathy for the lonely girl across the room.

Without really thinking about it, she found herself standing and walking over to where Karin sat alone.

°❀.ೃ࿔*

Naruto's hands were practically death-gripping the railing. Down in the arena, Sasuke was doing his whole graceful ninja thing, dodging Yoroi's weird chakra-sucking attacks while his dark hair did that annoying thing where it looked perfect even in the middle of a fight. Seriously, how was that even fair?

Come on, you stubborn ass, Naruto thought, his stomach doing weird flips. Don't be an idiot and pass out or something.

Yoroi went for another grab, and Sasuke twisted away like some kind of show-off dancer. His hair flew around his face, and Naruto caught a glimpse of those stupidly intense dark eyes—all focused and determined but with something underneath that made Naruto's chest feel all tight and weird.

Ugh. Why did Sasuke have to be so... Sasuke about everything?

Even when they were little kids getting into dumb trouble together, he'd been like that. All mysterious and brooding and way too serious for his own good. It was annoying as hell and also... well. Other things Naruto wasn't gonna think about right now.

"He's struggling," Sakura had said before she'd wandered off to talk to that red-haired girl. She was right—even someone without Naruto's years of watching Sasuke's every move could see that something was wrong. The curse mark was messing with him, making his usual fluid grace just slightly off-kilter.

Yoroi managed to get a hit in, smacking Sasuke's shoulder with that gross chakra-drain thing. Sasuke stumbled back with this pained hiss, and Naruto's heart basically tried to jump out of his throat. For a second, Sasuke looked way too young and vulnerable, all that dark fluffy hair falling in his face as he clutched his shoulder.

Then something crazy happened.

Sasuke's hand started glowing green—like, actual medical chakra green. Naruto's jaw practically hit the floor. He'd seen Sasuke fix little scrapes before when he thought nobody was looking, but this was different. This was real healing jutsu, right in the middle of a fight, like it was no big deal.

The wound just... closed up. Like magic. Sasuke rolled his shoulder, testing it, and when he looked up, those dark eyes were back to their usual "I'm-gonna-kick-your-ass" intensity.

Of course he can do that, Naruto thought, caught between being impressed and being completely exasperated. Of course the bastard knows medical ninjutsu too. Is there anything he can't do?

But honestly? Watching Sasuke pull off something that cool was kind of... well. It did things to Naruto's brain that he really didn't want to analyze right now.

"Holy crap," someone behind him was saying. "He can heal himself mid-fight?"

Yeah, welcome to my life, Naruto wanted to say. That's just Sasuke being ridiculously talented at everything as usual.

Sasuke's next move was pure showing off. He flowed around Yoroi's attacks like water, his dark hair streaming behind him, and when he finally struck back, it was with this surgical precision that left the other guy flat on his back.

Game over.

The crowd went nuts, but Naruto was too busy staring at Sasuke standing there in the middle of the arena. His chest was rising and falling from the fight, his dark hair was all messed up but somehow still looked perfect, and he had this small, satisfied smile that made Naruto's stomach do backflips.

Damn show-off, Naruto thought, but he was grinning like an idiot. Always gotta make everything look so easy, doesn't he?

When Sasuke's eyes found his in the crowd, something passed between them. One of those looks they'd been sharing since they were kids—part "I told you I'd be fine" and part "thanks for worrying about me anyway" with a side of "don't make this weird."

Naruto gave him a thumbs up, trying really hard to ignore the way his heart was doing gymnastics. Sasuke was okay. He'd won. He'd pulled off some seriously impressive healing jutsu and proven once again why everyone called him a genius.

And if Naruto felt weirdly proud and maybe a little too invested in how awesome Sasuke looked doing it... well, that was just normal best friend stuff, right?

Right, he told himself firmly. Just normal teammate pride. That's all.

But as Sasuke walked off the arena floor, dark hair falling perfectly back into place and that little victory smile still playing around his mouth, Naruto had to admit he was maybe lying to himself a little bit.

Or a lot.

Whatever. Some things were better left alone anyway.

—-

The electronic board flickered again, displaying new names for the next preliminary match. Sakura glanced down at the arena where two genin she didn’t recognize were preparing to face off, then back to the red-haired girl sitting beside her on the concrete steps.

Karin had been surprisingly easy to talk to once Sakura had broken the ice. The initial awkwardness had melted away after a few simple questions about how she was feeling after the Forest of Death, and now they sat in comfortable conversation while the matches continued below.

“Your teammate with the dark hair,” Karin said quietly, adjusting her glasses as she watched the current fight. “He’s… really skilled. That healing jutsu during his match was incredible.”

Sakura felt a familiar surge of pride mixed with worry. “Sasuke’s always been good at that kind of thing. His mother taught him before…” She trailed off, not wanting to bring up the massacre. “Well, before.”

Karin nodded, seeming to understand without needing details. “It’s rare to see someone so young with that level of chakra control. Most people our age can barely manage basic medical techniques.”

“Yeah, well, Sasuke’s always been the exception to most rules.” Sakura tucked a strand of pink hair behind her ear, glancing toward where Naruto was still bouncing excitedly near the railing. “They both are, really. Sometimes I wonder how I ended up on a team with two complete overachievers.”

“You saved my life,” Karin said simply. “That doesn’t sound like underachieving to me.”

Heat crept up Sakura’s neck. She still wasn’t used to being praised for her combat skills—most people focused on her teammates’ more flashy abilities. “That was just… anyone would have done the same thing.”

“No,” Karin said firmly, turning to look at her directly. “They really wouldn’t have. I’ve met plenty of shinobi who would have kept walking. You didn’t even know me, and you still helped.”

The sincerity in Karin’s voice made Sakura’s chest feel warm. She’d spent so many years feeling like the weak link on her team, the one who needed protecting rather than doing the protecting. Having someone acknowledge her strength felt strange but… nice.

“Where are your teammates?” Sakura asked, partly to change the subject and partly because she’d been wondering since she’d first spotted Karin sitting alone.

Karin’s expression shuttered slightly. “They… didn’t make it through the forest. I’m here on my own now.”

“Oh.” Sakura felt a pang of sympathy. She couldn’t imagine being here without Naruto and Sasuke, even with all the worry she was carrying about them. “That must be lonely.”

“I’m used to it,” Karin said with a shrug that didn’t quite hide the hurt in her voice. “Kusagakure isn’t exactly known for its teamwork philosophy.”

Down in the arena, one of the fighters landed a particularly brutal hit, and the crowd erupted in cheers. Sakura winced at the sound of the impact, her mind automatically cataloging the likely injuries. Not that she’d ever do anything about it—medical ninjutsu was out of the question, no matter how practical it might be.

“Do you think you’ll continue as a shinobi?” Karin asked suddenly. “After all this, I mean. The exams, everything that’s happened…”

Sakura considered the question. A few days ago, she might have given an automatic yes—of course she’d continue, she was part of Team 7, it was what she’d trained for. But after seeing Orochimaru, after watching that thing bite Sasuke and do whatever it had done to Naruto…

“I don’t know,” she admitted. “I never really thought about having a choice before. My parents are both shinobi, it’s just what our family does. But seeing what it costs…” She gestured vaguely toward where her teammates stood. “Sometimes I wonder if there’s more to life than missions and fighting and watching people you care about get hurt.”

Karin was quiet for a moment, her red hair falling forward to partially hide her face. “I think about running away sometimes,” she said so softly Sakura almost missed it. “Just… disappearing somewhere far away where no one knows what I am or what I can do.”

Something in her tone made Sakura look at her more carefully. There was pain there, old and deep, the kind that spoke of years of being used rather than valued. It reminded her uncomfortably of the way some of the older shinobi talked about mission tools and acceptable losses.

“What you can do?” Sakura prompted gently.

Karin’s hand moved unconsciously to her forearm, where Sakura could see the edges of what looked like old bite marks beneath her sleeve. “I’m… useful in certain ways. People tend to take advantage of that.”

The pieces clicked together in Sakura’s mind—a sensor ability, probably, combined with some kind of healing factor that others had exploited. No wonder she’d seemed so shocked by simple kindness in the forest.

“That’s horrible,” Sakura said, meaning it. “No one should be treated like that.”

“It’s just how things are.” Karin adjusted her glasses again, but not before Sakura caught the shimmer of tears she was trying to hide. “Some people are born to be used.”

“That’s not true.” The words came out fiercer than Sakura had intended. “You’re not a tool, Karin. You’re a person, with your own dreams and feelings and worth that has nothing to do with what you can give other people.”

Karin stared at her, and for a moment, Sakura saw something almost like hope flicker across her face before it was quickly hidden again.

A new match was announced, and they both turned their attention back to the arena. But Sakura found herself thinking about what Karin had said, about running away and disappearing. Part of her understood the impulse—the desire to escape the weight of expectations and duty and the constant fear of losing the people you cared about.

But as she watched Naruto cheer enthusiastically for the fighters below, his bright energy infectious even from a distance, and caught sight of Sasuke’s quiet intensity as he analyzed the combat techniques on display, she knew she couldn’t really leave them. Whatever happened next, whatever darkness they were all walking into, she’d face it with her team.

“Thank you,” Karin said quietly, breaking into her thoughts.

“For what?”

“For sitting with me. For talking to me like…” She paused, seeming to search for words. “Like I matter.”

Sakura felt her heart clench. “You do matter. Don’t let anyone tell you otherwise.”

They sat in comfortable silence after that, watching the matches and occasionally exchanging quiet observations about the fighters’ techniques. It felt natural, easy in a way that reminded Sakura of lazy afternoons with her teammates before everything had gotten so complicated.

Maybe, she thought, there was room for more than just her team in her life. Maybe friendship didn’t have to be as rare and precious as she’d always assumed it was.

The thought was both terrifying and hopeful in equal measure.

-----

The electronic board flickered once more, and Sakura’s stomach dropped as she read the names displayed in bright letters.

**Sakura Haruno vs. Ino Yamanaka**

“Well,” she said, trying to keep her voice light despite the sudden tension in her chest. “That’s me.”

Karin looked up at her with those large, dark eyes behind her glasses. “Good luck,” she said quietly. “I’ll be watching.”

Sakura nodded, standing and brushing dust off her shorts. The walk down to the arena floor felt longer than it should have, her footsteps echoing in the suddenly quiet space. She could feel eyes on her from all directions—the other genin, the jonin instructors, the Hokage himself watching from his position above.

At the bottom of the stairs, she paused and looked back up toward the viewing area. Naruto was leaning over the railing, giving her an enthusiastic thumbs up that made her smile despite her nerves. Sasuke stood beside him, his dark eyes serious but supportive, one hand resting casually on the rail. Her teammates—her anchor in all of this chaos.

But the spot where she’d left Karin was empty.

Sakura’s eyes swept the viewing area, searching for that distinctive red hair among the crowd of genin. Nothing. The concrete steps where they’d sat talking were vacant, as if Karin had simply vanished into thin air. A cold feeling settled in Sakura’s stomach that had nothing to do with her upcoming fight.

Where had she gone? And why did her disappearance feel so ominous?

“Sakura!”

The sharp call of her name snapped her attention back to the arena. Ino stood across from her, blonde hair gleaming under the artificial lights, hands planted firmly on her hips in that familiar pose of exaggerated confidence.

“Are you planning to stand there daydreaming all day, or are we actually going to fight?” Ino’s voice carried that edge of competitive irritation that Sakura remembered from their Academy days. “I didn’t come all this way just to watch you space out.”

Right. The fight. Her actual, immediate problem that didn’t involve mysterious disappearing girls with sad eyes and bite marks on their arms.

“Sorry,” Sakura called back, forcing herself to focus on the present moment. “Just making sure you’re ready to lose gracefully.”

Ino’s laugh was sharp and bright. “Oh, please. We both know I’ve been waiting years for a chance to prove I’m better than you in a fair fight.”

There was something in Ino’s tone that made Sakura look at her more carefully. The blonde’s cheeks were slightly flushed, and she was standing with that particular kind of aggressive confidence that Ino always displayed when she was trying to hide being nervous about something.

“Years, huh?” Sakura found herself almost smiling despite everything. “And here I thought you’d forgotten all about our Academy rivalry.”

“Forget about you?” Ino’s eyes flashed with something that might have been hurt before it was quickly covered by her usual bravado. “Right. Like I could forget the girl who—” She stopped herself, shaking her head. “Whatever. Are we doing this or not?”

The proctor—Hayate, she thought his name was—stepped between them with a slight cough. “If you’re both ready, we can begin.”

Sakura settled into her fighting stance, trying to push thoughts of Karin’s sudden disappearance to the back of her mind. Whatever was happening with the red-haired girl, she couldn’t help anyone if she lost focus now. Ino deserved her full attention, and honestly, after everything that had happened in the Forest of Death, a straightforward fight with an old rival felt almost refreshing.

But as she watched Ino mirror her stance, blonde hair catching the light and blue eyes bright with determination, Sakura couldn’t shake the feeling that nothing about this exam was going to be straightforward.

“Begin!” Hayate called, and both girls launched themselves forward at the same instant.

Chapter Text

The moment Hayate's signal echoed through the arena, both kunoichi moved—but something was already wrong. Sakura's body responded on pure instinct, kunai meeting Ino's strike with a ring of metal that barely registered in her mind. Her movements felt… easy. Too easy.

Shit, she realized as she deflected another series of strikes without really thinking about it. This isn't right.

Ino was faster than she remembered—way faster—and her technique had gotten seriously clean since their Academy days. Gone was the slightly sloppy form that used to mark her attacks, replaced by movements that spoke of real training and genuine commitment.

But Sakura's body kept moving like it was choreographed, like she was following steps she'd memorized years ago. Every one of Ino's attacks felt telegraphed, predictable in a way that made her stomach twist with something that might have been guilt.

"What's wrong, Sakura?" Ino's voice carried that familiar edge, but there was something desperate underneath it now. "You look bored."

Bored? Sakura twisted away from a kunai thrust, using the momentum to sweep toward Ino's ankles. "Are you kidding? You've gotten so much better—"

"Don't." Ino leaped over the sweep, flipping backward with perfect form. "Don't fucking patronize me."

The venom in those words made Sakura falter for half a second. "I wasn't—"

"Yes, you were!" Ino's next attack came with desperate force, and Sakura found herself automatically flowing around it like water. "You're doing that thing where you pretend I'm actually a threat!"

From her position across the arena, Ino could feel her heart hammering against her ribs in a rhythm that had nothing to do with the physical demands of combat. Every time Sakura moved—every fluid dodge, every precisely timed counter—Ino found herself caught between wanting to scream and wanting to just… watch.

When did she get so fucking graceful? The thought came with a twist of something ugly in her chest. Jealousy, pure and simple.

While Ino had been busting her ass trying to catch up to where she thought Team 7 was, Sakura had apparently left her so far behind that this wasn't even a real fight anymore. It was a demonstration. A fucking clinic on how to make someone look like an amateur without even trying.

"Are you even breaking a sweat?" Ino demanded as her latest combination was deflected with almost casual efficiency. "Because I'm over here giving everything I've got and you look like you're practicing forms!"

Sakura's expression shifted—confusion, then something that might have been concern. "Ino, I am taking this seriously—"

"Bullshit!" The word came out harsher than Ino intended, but she was past caring. "You want to know what taking this seriously looks like? It looks like trying! It looks like actually having to think about what you're doing instead of just… just dancing around me like I'm some Academy student!"

And that was the worst part, wasn't it? Sakura wasn't even focused. Her movements were perfect, devastating, impossible to counter—but they were also automatic. Like fighting Ino didn't require her full attention.

God, when did she get so strong? Ino thought as another attack was turned aside with fluid precision. And when did that become so fucking attractive?

The realization hit her like a physical blow. She wasn't just jealous of Sakura's strength—she was… she was…

Nope. Not dealing with that right now.

Sakura could see the exact moment when something shifted in Ino's expression. The blonde's attacks became more erratic, more emotional, like she was fighting something internal as much as she was fighting Sakura.

"Ino, what's—"

"Fight me!" Ino's voice cracked on the words. "Actually fucking fight me instead of just… just humoring me!"

The accusation hit Sakura like a punch to the gut. She wasn't humoring Ino—was she? This was a serious match, an important match. She needed to win to advance with her team.

But as she looked at Ino's face—flushed with exertion and frustration and something that looked dangerously close to tears—Sakura had to admit the truth. She was holding back. Not consciously, not deliberately, but her body kept pulling its punches, kept treating this like a sparring match instead of a real fight.

Because it's Ino, she realized. Because somewhere in my head, she's still the girl who used to share her lunch with me.

"Please," Ino said, and the raw desperation in her voice made Sakura's chest tighten. "Please just… treat me like I'm worth fighting."

Sakura glanced up toward the viewing area, her eyes automatically finding her teammates. Naruto was leaning over the railing, face bright with excitement and complete faith in her abilities. Sasuke stood beside him, dark eyes serious and focused, watching every move despite the way he favored his left shoulder.

Her team. Her family. The people who needed her to be strong enough to stand beside them.

I'm sorry, she thought, settling into a new stance—one that felt sharp and dangerous in a way her previous movements hadn't. But I have to choose them.

"You want me to actually fight?" Sakura asked quietly, and something in her voice made Ino take an instinctive step backward. "Okay."

This time when they came together, there was no mercy.

The change in Sakura was immediate and fucking terrifying. Where before she had been graceful, now she was lethal—every movement calculated for maximum impact, every attack designed to end things as quickly as possible. Her first real strike came so fast Ino barely got her kunai up in time, the force of it sending vibrations up her entire arm.

Oh fuck, Ino thought with crystalline clarity as Sakura's next attack slipped past her guard completely, the flat of a kunai slamming into her solar plexus and driving all the air from her lungs. She really was holding back.

It was like fighting a completely different person. This wasn't the Academy student she'd once competed with for test scores. This wasn't even the teammate who'd always seemed to trail behind Naruto and Sasuke. This was someone who had learned to fight not for points or advancement, but for survival.

This is what real strength looks like, Ino realized as Sakura's knee connected with her ribs, sending her stumbling backward. This is what I'll never be.

Every advantage Ino thought she had meant nothing. Her reach didn't matter when Sakura simply wasn't where she expected her to be. Her speed was irrelevant when every attack was anticipated and countered before she could fully commit.

She was being systematically dismantled by someone who looked like she was barely trying.

"Is this what you wanted?" Sakura asked quietly as she advanced, and there was something almost sad in her voice. "Is this what 'actually fighting' looks like to you?"

The pity in those words broke something inside Ino's chest. She could see it now—the careful control, the precise application of just enough force to end things without causing permanent damage. Even now, even when she was finally taking this seriously, Sakura was still protecting her.

She doesn't even realize how strong she is, Ino thought as her back hit the arena wall. She thinks this is normal.

Sakura could see the exact moment when Ino realized she was going to lose. Could see the fight go out of her posture, the way her defensive movements became more desperate and less coordinated. Could see the hurt and confusion and something else—something that looked almost like awe—in her blue eyes.

I hate this, Sakura thought as she pressed her advantage, driving Ino back against the wall with nowhere to retreat. I hate being the reason she looks like that.

Her next combination left Ino with a kunai at her throat and no room to escape.

"Yield," Sakura said quietly.

For a long moment, Ino just stared at her with those wide blue eyes, breathing hard and looking like she was trying to process something too big for words. The silence stretched between them, heavy with all the history they'd never properly addressed.

"I yield," Ino whispered finally.

"Winner: Sakura Haruno!"

Sakura stepped back immediately, offering her hand to help Ino to her feet. The blonde looked at it for a moment like she wasn't sure whether to take it or slap it away, then accepted the assistance with obvious reluctance.

"Good fight," Sakura said, meaning it despite everything.

Ino's laugh was bitter and sharp. "Was it? Because that didn't feel like much of a fight from where I was standing."

"Ino—"

"No, it's… fuck." Ino ran a hand through her hair, leaving it disheveled. "You don't even realize, do you? How strong you've gotten?"

Sakura blinked. "I'm not—"

"You are." Ino's voice was quiet now, but there was something intense in her eyes. "You're incredible, Sakura. And the worst part is you don't even know it."

Before Sakura could respond, Ino was walking away, her shoulders rigid with some emotion Sakura couldn't identify. Just before she reached the stairs, she paused and looked back.

"For what it's worth," she said, and her smile was complicated—hurt and proud and something else that made Sakura's chest flutter strangely, "watching you fight like that was… fuck, it was amazing. Even if it meant I didn't stand a chance."

As Sakura climbed the stairs back to the viewing area, she found herself replaying Ino's words. You don't even realize how strong you've gotten. But that couldn't be right. She was the weakest member of Team 7, the one who always needed more training, who could barely keep up with her teammates on their harder missions.

"Sakura!" Naruto's voice cut through her brooding as she reached the top of the stairs. He pulled her into an enthusiastic hug that lifted her feet off the ground. "Holy shit, that was incredible! You completely destroyed her!"

"Thanks," she managed, though the word felt hollow.

"Clean victory," Sasuke said quietly, and there was something in his dark eyes when they met hers—approval, but also a kind of recognition. Like he'd seen something in her fighting that she hadn't even known was there.

Destroyed her, Sakura thought, glancing across the viewing area to where Ino was rejoining her team. Shikamaru's hand settled on the blonde's shoulder while Choji offered her what looked like a bag of chips, but Ino's attention was still focused on Sakura. When their eyes met, Ino's cheeks flushed pink before she quickly looked away.

What the hell was that about?

But before she could dwell on it, the electronic board flickered again, and Sakura found herself focusing on the next match instead of the strange, fluttery feeling in her chest that she absolutely did not want to examine too closely.

Her stomach clenched as she read the names.

Naruto Uzumaki vs. Kiba Inuzuka

"That's me!" Naruto declared, completely oblivious to her internal turmoil. "Wish me luck!"

As her teammate bounded down the stairs toward the arena floor, Sakura found herself scanning the crowd once more for any sign of red hair. Karin's disappearance still felt ominous, but now it was just one more complication in a day that was rapidly becoming far more complex than she'd anticipated.

The only thing she knew for certain was that she'd advanced to the next round, and her team was still intact. Everything else—Ino's hurt feelings, Karin's mysterious disappearance, her own growing guilt about the choices she was making—would have to wait.

She was a shinobi now, and shinobi did what they had to do. Even when it hurt.

Sakura gripped the railing as she watched Naruto bounce on his toes in the arena below, Akamaru circling him with predatory intent while Kiba cracked his knuckles with obvious confidence. The guilt from her match with Ino still sat heavy in her chest, but she forced herself to focus. Naruto needed her attention now, not her regrets.

"He's got this," she murmured, more to herself than anyone else.

"Obviously," came Sasuke's quiet voice from beside her. Despite the way he kept his right shoulder angled away from view—whatever had happened during his fight with that Sound nin was clearly bothering him more than he'd admit—he stood perfectly straight, dark eyes fixed on their teammate with unwavering focus.

The match began with Kiba's usual aggressive opening, all fang and claw techniques designed to overwhelm through sheer ferocity. But Naruto had learned patience over the years with Team 7, learned to read his opponents instead of just charging in like he used to when they were kids.

He created a shadow clone—just one, conserving chakra—and used it to test Kiba's reactions.

"Smart," Sakura breathed as Naruto's clone took a deliberate hit from Akamaru, giving Naruto himself the opening he needed to land a solid punch to Kiba's ribs.

The fight was brutal in its own way, all close-quarters combat and the kind of stamina battle that played to Naruto's strengths. Every time Kiba thought he had the advantage, Naruto would pull some unexpected move or show a level of tactical thinking that caught his opponent off guard.

When did he get so strategic? Sakura wondered, then immediately felt foolish for the thought. She'd been training alongside him for years—of course she'd seen his growth. But there was something about watching him fight alone, without her and Sasuke there to coordinate with, that made his individual strength more apparent.

"Uzumaki Barrage!" Naruto's voice echoed through the arena as he launched into a combination that left Kiba staggering, blood running from his nose.

Twenty minutes later, Kiba was on his back with Naruto's kunai at his throat, Akamaru whimpering from where he'd been gently but firmly restrained by another shadow clone.

"Winner: Naruto Uzumaki!"

Sakura found herself cheering before she'd consciously decided to, her voice joining the scattered applause from the crowd. Pride swelled in her chest—warm and clean, washing away some of the lingering bitterness from her own match.

"That was incredible!" Sakura threw her arms around Naruto the moment he reached the viewing area, not caring that he was sweaty and slightly bloody. "The way you read his attack patterns, the clone feint with Akamaru—you've been holding out on us."

Naruto's grin was blinding. "Been watching you two fight for years," he said, jerking his thumb toward Sasuke. "Figured I should probably start using strategy instead of just hoping for the best."

"About time," Sasuke said dryly, but there was approval in his voice and something that might have been pride in his dark eyes. The way he shifted slightly, keeping his right side turned away, didn't escape Sakura's notice.

"Says the guy who—" Naruto started, then stopped, his expression growing concerned. "Hey, you're hurt. Why haven't you let anyone look at that?"

"I'm managing it."

"You're not managing anything," Sakura said firmly, recognizing the stubborn set of his jaw. "What happened during your fight?"

Sasuke's expression shuttered completely. "Nothing I can't handle."

But before either of them could press further, Kakashi appeared at Sasuke's shoulder with that unsettling way he had of moving without sound. "Sasuke. We need to talk."

There was something in their sensei's tone that made the hair on the back of Sakura's neck stand up. Not quite urgency, but close to it. And the way Kakashi's visible eye lingered on Sasuke's neck, just above the collar of his shirt…

"Now?" Sasuke asked.

"Now."

For a moment, it looked like Sasuke might argue. His gaze flicked between Sakura and Naruto, and she caught something vulnerable in his expression—reluctance to leave them, maybe, or worry about what Kakashi wanted to discuss.

"Go," Sakura said quietly. "We'll be fine."

"The next matches should be interesting anyway," Naruto added, though his usual enthusiasm seemed forced. "We'll fill you in on what you miss."

Sasuke nodded once, then followed Kakashi toward the exit. Just before they disappeared through the doorway, Sakura caught the tail end of their conversation.

"—waited until both matches were finished," Sasuke was saying, his voice barely audible.

"I know," came Kakashi's reply. "But this can't wait any longer."

The words sent a chill down Sakura's spine, but before she could process what they might mean, the electronic board flickered again.

Temari vs. Tenten

"So," Naruto said, settling against the railing beside her as they waited for the next match to begin. "Want to talk about what happened with Ino?"

Sakura glanced at him, surprised by the gentle tone. Sometimes she forgot how perceptive Naruto could be when he chose to focus. "Not much to talk about. I won, she lost."

"Uh-huh." Naruto was quiet for a moment, watching as Temari and Tenten took their positions in the arena below. "You know, when I was fighting Kiba, I kept thinking about what we always say. About how we're strongest when we're together."

"We are."

"Yeah, but…" He turned to look at her directly, blue eyes serious in a way that always made her chest tighten. "Sometimes being together means making hard choices, right? Sometimes it means doing things that hurt."

The guilt that had been sitting in her stomach twisted sharper. "Naruto—"

"I'm not saying you did anything wrong," he interrupted quickly. "Ino wanted you to fight her seriously, and you did. That's what she asked for. But I know you, Sakura. I know it cost you something."

She was quiet for a long moment, watching as Hayate gave the signal to begin below. Temari's fan snapped open with a sharp crack that echoed through the arena.

"She was my friend," Sakura said finally. "Before the team assignments, before everything got complicated. We actually were friends."

"Maybe you still are," Naruto suggested. "Maybe she just needed to see where she stands. Can't get stronger if you don't know what you're facing, right?"

Maybe. But the look in Ino's eyes at the end hadn't seemed like determination. It had seemed like something breaking.

"Hey," Naruto bumped her shoulder gently. "We've got each other's backs, right? All three of us?"

"Always," she replied without hesitation.

"Then everything else will work out somehow."

Below them, Temari was systematically dismantling Tenten with a combination of wind jutsu and strategic brilliance that was genuinely impressive to watch. Every weapon Tenten launched was turned against her, every attack redirected with the kind of casual efficiency that spoke of years of training and natural talent.

"She's good," Sakura murmured, watching as Temari's fan created another gust of wind that sent Tenten's kunai spinning harmlessly away.

"Really good," Naruto agreed. "Think you could take her?"

The question was asked casually, but Sakura could hear the underlying seriousness. They were all thinking ahead now, calculating potential matchups and strategies for the next round.

"Maybe," she said honestly. "Her wind techniques would be a problem, but she relies heavily on range. If I could get close enough…"

She trailed off as Temari sent Tenten crashing into the arena wall with enough force to crack the stone. The match was over—had been over for several minutes, really, though Tenten had been too stubborn to admit it.

"Winner: Temari!"

As the crowd applauded, Sakura found herself catching Temari's eye across the arena. The blonde Sand kunoichi looked up at the viewing area, scanning the crowd until her gaze landed on Sakura. Then she had the audacity to blow a kiss—actually blow a kiss—before turning to help Tenten to her feet with surprising gentleness.

"Did she just—?" Naruto started.

"Yep."

"Huh." Naruto was quiet for a moment. "You know, between her and Ino getting all worked up about fighting you, you're really making an impression at these exams."

"Shut up," Sakura muttered, but she could feel heat rising in her cheeks. The last thing she needed was to think about the increasingly complicated web of attention she seemed to be attracting.

The board flickered again: Gaara vs. Rock Lee

"Oh man," Naruto breathed. "This is going to be something else."

As Lee bounded down to the arena with his usual enthusiastic energy, Sakura felt a different kind of tension settle over the crowd. There was something about Gaara—something cold and dangerous that made her instincts scream warnings. She'd felt it briefly in the Forest of Death when they'd encountered his team, that sense of barely contained violence.

Please be careful, Lee, she thought, gripping the railing tighter as the two fighters faced off below.

The match began, and immediately Sakura could see the problem. Lee's taijutsu was incredible—fast, powerful, technically perfect—but every attack simply bounced off Gaara's sand armor like he was hitting a wall. And worse, Gaara wasn't even trying. He just stood there, letting his sand do all the work while Lee exhausted himself against an immovable defense.

"This isn't good," she murmured.

Beside her, Naruto had gone very still, his usual animated commentary replaced by tense silence. They both knew what they were watching—a mismatch so severe it wasn't really a fight at all.

Then Lee dropped his weights.

The sound of the massive metal pieces hitting the arena floor echoed like thunder, and suddenly everything changed. Lee moved like lightning, like something beyond human capability, and for the first time since the match began, Gaara actually had to defend himself.

"Incredible," Sakura breathed, watching as Lee's speed created afterimages in the air. This was what it looked like when someone pushed past their limits, when they refused to accept defeat even when victory seemed impossible.

But even as Lee pushed his body beyond what should have been physically possible, Sakura could see how it would end. Gaara's sand was adapting, learning, getting faster with each exchange. And Lee couldn't maintain this level of intensity forever.

The end came brutally fast. One moment Lee was landing the hit of a lifetime, driving Gaara deep into the arena floor with his Primary Lotus. The next, Gaara's sand had caught him, wrapped around his left arm and leg with crushing force.

The sound of bones breaking carried clearly through the suddenly silent arena.

"No," Naruto whispered beside her.

Sakura watched in horror as Gaara's sand began to crush the life out of Lee, as the brave boy who'd worked so hard to prove himself despite his limitations was slowly being destroyed by someone who seemed to feel nothing at all.

This is what real shinobi combat looks like, she realized with crystalline clarity. This is what we're all heading toward.

The thought should have terrified her. Instead, as she watched Gai-sensei leap into the arena to save his student, all she felt was a cold determination settling in her chest.

She would get stronger. She would make sure that when her time came—when it was her team in that kind of danger—she would be ready.

Whatever it took.

The board flickered one last time: Choji Akimichi vs. Dosu Kinuta

Naruto stared at the names, but his hands were shaking slightly. "I can't," he said quietly. "I can't watch another one like that."

Sakura understood completely. Lee's screams still echoed in her ears, and the casual way Gaara had been willing to kill him sat like poison in her stomach.

"Come on," she said, tugging gently at Naruto's sleeve. "Let's sit down."

They found a spot on the stairs leading up to the viewing area, far enough from the crowd that they could speak without being overheard. Below them, Choji was squaring off against the Sound nin with the strange bandaged arms, but neither of them could focus on the match.

All Sakura could think about was the wet sound of Lee's bones breaking, the way Gaara's expression hadn't changed at all while he crushed someone who'd never done anything to deserve it.

"Sakura," Naruto said, his voice uncharacteristically quiet. "Do you ever feel like you're lying to people? Like, all the time?"

The question caught her off guard. "What do you mean?"

"Just…" He struggled for the words. "Like there's something important about yourself that you can't tell anyone. Something that would change how they see you if they knew."

Sakura thought about the deer tattoo hidden beneath her sleeve, about the summoning contract her parents didn't know she'd signed, about the growing certainty that she was capable of far more violence than anyone suspected. About the way she'd felt when she'd systematically destroyed Ino's defenses, clinical and precise in a way that had felt natural.

"Yes," she said quietly. "I know exactly what you mean."

"You do?"

"There are things about me that I…" She trailed off, unsure how to explain the weight that sat in her chest. "Things I'm capable of. Sometimes I look in the mirror and I don't recognize myself."

Naruto was quiet for a moment. "Do you think keeping secrets makes us bad people? Even if we're keeping them to protect the people we care about?"

"I don't know," she admitted. "But I think sometimes the truth would hurt worse than the lies. And maybe that makes us selfish, but maybe it also makes us human."

Below them, chaos erupted in the arena as Choji's technique sent the Sound nin flying into the wall. But neither of them turned to look—they were too lost in their own thoughts, in the weight of secrets that felt too heavy to carry alone.

"Whatever you're keeping from us," Sakura said, not looking at him, "I trust you. We both do. And when you're ready to tell us—if you ever are—we'll still be here."

The tension in Naruto's shoulders eased slightly. "Same goes for you. Whatever darkness you think you have inside you—you're still Sakura. You're still our teammate. Nothing changes that."

She smiled at him then, small and sad but real. "We're a mess, aren't we?"

"The best kind of mess," Naruto replied, and for the first time since Lee's match ended, some of the horror began to fade.

Below them, the crowd was booing. Dosu must have won, though neither of them had seen how. They sat in comfortable silence for a moment, processing everything they'd witnessed.

"The preliminaries are now complete!" The Hokage's voice carried clearly through the arena. "Congratulations to our finalists. You have one month to prepare for the final examination, which will take place before an audience of dignitaries from across the elemental nations."

One month. Thirty days to get stronger, to prepare for whatever came next. Thirty days to figure out how to keep their team safe in a world that seemed determined to break everyone they cared about.

As they stood to leave, Sakura caught Naruto's hand briefly, squeezing his fingers.

"Whatever happens," she said quietly, "we face it together."

Naruto squeezed back, and she could feel the slight tremor in his grip that spoke of secrets weighing heavy on his shoulders. "Together," he agreed.

The word felt like a promise. Like armor. Like the only thing standing between them and the kind of darkness that had looked out of Gaara's eyes when he'd tried to crush Lee's dreams along with his bones.

Whatever secrets they carried, whatever guilt ate at them from the inside—they would face the next month as a team. And maybe, if they were lucky and strong and willing to sacrifice whatever it took, they would all make it through to the other side.

The month of preparation was going to be more complicated than any of them realized.

—

The room was darker than Sasuke remembered underground spaces being, all sharp shadows and the kind of damp cold that seeped through clothes and settled in your bones. He sat on the edge of what might generously be called a bed—really just a slab of stone with a thin mat thrown over it—and tried not to let his hands shake as Kakashi prepared whatever seal was supposed to help contain the curse mark.

Weakness, he thought bitterly, clenching his fists until his knuckles went white. The bite on his neck throbbed with each heartbeat, sending waves of foreign chakra through his system that made his vision blur at the edges. This is what weakness gets you.

"Hold still," Kakashi said quietly, his visible eye focused with the kind of intensity Sasuke had only seen during their most dangerous missions. "This is going to hurt."

Everything hurts already. But Sasuke just nodded, keeping his expression carefully neutral. He'd learned years ago that showing pain only invited more of it—from enemies, from the village that whispered about the last Uchiha behind his back, from the ghosts of his family that haunted every quiet moment.

The seal burned as Kakashi applied it, chakra fire racing across his skin in patterns that felt like they were carving themselves into his bones. Sasuke bit down on the inside of his cheek hard enough to taste blood, but he didn't make a sound. Wouldn't give the mark—or whatever part of Orochimaru might be watching through it—the satisfaction.

I need this strength, he reminded himself as the pain peaked and then began to recede. I need every advantage I can get.

Because Itachi was still out there somewhere, living freely while their parents rotted in the ground. Still breathing while the Uchiha compound stood empty and silent, a monument to everything Sasuke had failed to protect.

I wasn't strong enough then, he thought, the familiar rage building in his chest like a living thing. But I will be.

The curse mark pulsed once more, then settled into a dull ache that he could almost ignore. Almost.

"Better?" Kakashi asked, though they both knew it wasn't really better—just contained for now.

"Fine," Sasuke replied, because that was what he always said. Because admitting otherwise would mean admitting that he was still the terrified seven-year-old who'd found his parents' bodies, still the weak little brother who'd been dismissed and left alive out of pity.

Kakashi's eye narrowed slightly, reading the lie for what it was, but before either of them could speak, the temperature in the room dropped ten degrees.

Sasuke's blood turned to ice as a familiar presence filled the space—ancient, predatory, patient in the way that apex predators were patient. His hand moved instinctively toward his weapons pouch, though he knew it would do no good.

"Now, now, Sasuke-kun," came that silk-and-poison voice from the shadows. "Is that any way to greet an old friend?"

Orochimaru stepped into the dim light, and Sasuke had to fight every instinct that screamed at him to run. This close, the Sannin's chakra was overwhelming—vast and cold and utterly without mercy. It pressed against Sasuke's senses like a physical weight, making it hard to breathe.

But he didn't flinch. Wouldn't let himself.

"What do you want?" Kakashi's voice was carefully controlled, but Sasuke could see the tension in his sensei's stance, the way his hand hovered near his forehead protector.

"So direct, Kakashi," Orochimaru chuckled, golden eyes fixed on Sasuke with the kind of hunger that made his skin crawl. "I simply wanted to check on my… investment. See how our young Uchiha is adapting to his gift."

Gift. The word made bile rise in Sasuke's throat. This violation of his body, this foreign chakra that whispered dark promises in his ear—Orochimaru called it a gift.

"I don't want anything from you," Sasuke said, proud that his voice came out steady.

"Oh, but you do." Orochimaru's smile was all teeth. "You want power, Sasuke-kun. Power to face your brother. Power to make him pay for what he took from you."

The curse mark flared at the mention of Itachi, sending a jolt of dark energy through Sasuke's system that made his vision sharpen and his muscles coil with sudden strength. For just a moment, he could feel it—the kind of power that could shatter mountains, the kind of strength that could make even the Sharingan wielder who'd destroyed his world take notice.

Yes, something inside him whispered. This is what you need.

"The mark responds to your hatred," Orochimaru observed with scientific interest. "How delicious. But tell me, Sasuke-kun—what will you do when that hatred isn't enough? When you realize that even with my gift, you're still the weakest member of your precious team?"

"That's not—" Sasuke started, then stopped, because wasn't it true? Naruto had demolished Kiba with strategic thinking that would have impressed a chunin. Sakura had dismantled Ino with such clinical precision it had been disturbing to watch. And what had he done? Barely survived a fight against a Sound genin, and only because he'd been willing to let this monster mark him.

"Ah, touched a nerve, did I?" Orochimaru's chuckle was like oil on water. "Your teammates have grown so strong, haven't they, Kakashi? A jinchuuriki learning to harness his power, and a girl with such… interesting bloodline limits."

What the hell is a jinchuuriki? Sasuke felt Kakashi go very still beside him. "What are you talking about?"

"Oh, didn't you know?" Orochimaru's golden eyes gleamed with malicious amusement. "Little Sakura-chan has been keeping secrets. That chakra signature she carries—so distinctive, so… wild. The scent of the earth, of antlers and ancient contracts written in blood.”

Summoning contract? Sasuke’s mind raced. He’d seen Sakura fight, trained alongside her for years, but he’d never seen her summon anything. Never even sensed the kind of chakra Orochimaru was describing.

“Impossible,” Kakashi said flatly. “I would know if my student had signed a summoning contract.”

“Would you?” Orochimaru tilted his head, serpentine and curious. “How carefully have you been watching, I wonder? The girl hides her true nature well—better than even she realizes. But I can smell it on her, the wildness she keeps leashed. The strength she’s afraid to fully embrace.”

The curse mark pulsed again, responding to Sasuke’s growing agitation. Sakura had been hiding something that significant? Something that put her on par with his Sharingan, with Naruto’s overwhelming chakra reserves?

Why didn’t she tell us ? The thought came with a stab of something that might have been hurt. They were supposed to be a team. They were supposed to trust each other.

“You see, Sasuke-kun?” Orochimaru’s voice was honey-sweet poison. “Even your precious teammates keep their true power hidden from you. How can you hope to stand beside them—let alone surpass them—if you don’t even know what you’re truly facing?”

“Shut up,” Sasuke snarled, but the words lacked heat. Because Orochimaru was right, wasn’t he? Naruto had been growing stronger in ways that went beyond just improved technique. Sakura moved with a confidence and precision that spoke of secrets, of training he hadn’t seen. And what was he? The last Uchiha, reduced to accepting power from the man who’d probably orchestrated his family’s destruction.

“The curse mark is just the beginning,” Orochimaru continued, ignoring Kakashi’s increasingly murderous expression. “When you’re ready—when you realize that your current path will never give you what you need—come find me. I can teach you to embrace the darkness that already lives in your heart. I can make you strong enough to kill Itachi Uchiha.”

Itachi .The name hit like a physical blow, and suddenly Sasuke was seven years old again, kneeling in a pool of his parents’ blood while his brother walked away without a backward glance.

“You’re not even worth killing.”

The curse mark blazed to life, black flames crawling across his skin as power surged through his system. For just a moment, Sasuke felt invincible—like he could tear through anything that stood between him and his revenge.

Then Kakashi’s hand slammed down on his shoulder, chakra flooding through the containment seal and forcing the mark back into dormancy. The power receded, leaving Sasuke feeling hollow and weak and pathetically mortal.

“Fascinating,” Orochimaru murmured. “Such hatred. Such beautiful, pure hatred. You’ll make a wonderful vessel, Sasuke-kun.”

“Get out,” Kakashi said quietly, and there was something in his voice that made even Orochimaru pause. “Now.”

The Sannin smiled one last time, terrible and knowing. “Until next time, Sasuke-kun. Remember—when you’re ready to stop playing at being a hero, I’ll be waiting.”

He melted back into the shadows like he’d never been there at all, leaving only the lingering scent of snakes and the echo of promises whispered in darkness.

The silence that followed was deafening.

“Sensei,” Sasuke said finally, his voice rougher than he’d intended. “What he said about Sakura—”

“We’ll discuss it later,” Kakashi cut him off, but Sasuke could see the wheels turning behind his visible eye. “Right now, we need to focus on making sure that seal holds.”

But Sasuke was barely listening. His mind was spinning with questions and half-formed plans and the terrible certainty that everything he thought he knew about his team was wrong.

Summoning contract. The words echoed in his head like a challenge. What else haven’t they told me?

The curse mark throbbed once more, a reminder of the choice he’d made. The choice he might have to make again, if it meant becoming strong enough to stand beside teammates who apparently had depths he’d never suspected.

Whatever it takes , he thought, touching the seal on his neck. I’ll get the strength I need. For Itachi. For my family. For—

He stopped the thought before it could fully form, but not before his mind supplied the end: For them. For Naruto and Sakura, who are growing stronger every day while I’m left behind.

The curse mark pulsed in response, approving of his resolve, and Sasuke closed his eyes against the seductive whisper of power it offered.

Whatever secrets his teammates were keeping, whatever advantages they had that he didn’t—he would find a way to match them. He had to.

Because the alternative was being left behind again, and he’d rather die than be weak.

Even if it meant walking deeper into the darkness that Orochimaru promised would make him strong.

Chapter Text

The hospital corridors smelled like disinfectant and something else—something that made Kakashi's instincts prickle with unease as he made his way toward Sasuke's room. Three days had passed since the preliminaries, three days since he'd applied that containment seal and watched his student struggle with the weight of Orochimaru's "gift."

He should have come sooner. Should have checked on Sasuke immediately after the seal work instead of getting caught up in debriefings with the Hokage and damage control from Lee's injuries. But the truth was, he'd needed time to process what Orochimaru had said about Sakura, needed to figure out how to handle the possibility that one of his students had been keeping secrets that significant.

A summoning contract. The words still sat uneasily in his mind. If it was true—if Sakura really had signed some kind of blood pact without his knowledge—then there were implications he wasn't ready to face. Questions about her training, about where she'd learned techniques he'd never taught her, about how a girl from a civilian family had managed to hide something like that from a jonin instructor.

But first, Sasuke. The curse mark was the immediate threat, the one that could destroy his student's mind if left unchecked. Everything else would have to wait.

Kakashi rounded the corner toward the private room where Sasuke was supposed to be recovering, then stopped dead.

Bodies.

ANBU bodies, to be precise. Three of them scattered across the hallway leading to Sasuke's room like discarded dolls, their porcelain masks cracked and their weapons lying useless beside their still forms. The metallic scent of blood hung heavy in the air, mixing with the hospital's antiseptic smell to create something nauseating.

Kakashi knelt beside the nearest body—a cat-masked ANBU he recognized as one of the Hokage's personal guard. No pulse. No breath. Whatever had killed him had been swift and surgical, leaving no obvious wounds but draining the life from him as efficiently as flipping a switch.

Medical ninjutsu. But not the healing kind.

Moving silently, Kakashi approached Sasuke's door, stepping carefully around the remaining bodies. Two more ANBU lay crumpled against the walls, their masks bearing the painted designs of a hawk and a wolf. All dead. All killed by someone with intimate knowledge of human anatomy and the kind of chakra control that could stop a heart without leaving a mark.

The door to Sasuke's room stood open like a mouth.

Kakashi peered inside and felt his blood turn to ice.

Sasuke was there, unconscious on the hospital bed with IV lines running into his arm and monitoring equipment beeping softly beside him. But he wasn't alone. A figure in medical scrubs stood beside the bed, one hand resting on Sasuke's forehead in what might have looked like a routine check to anyone who didn't know better.

But Kakashi knew better. He recognized the silver hair, the wire-rimmed glasses, the chakra signature that had been burned into his memory during the Forest of Death.

Kabuto Yakushi.

Orochimaru's spy, standing over his unconscious student with chakra flowing from his fingertips in patterns that had nothing to do with healing. And surrounding them both, the aftermath of whatever had happened to the ANBU guards—five more bodies scattered across the hospital room floor like broken toys.

Eight ANBU. Eight of the village's elite warriors, dead without so much as raising an alarm.

Kakashi moved before conscious thought could interfere, his hand already reaching for a kunai as he stepped into the room. "Get away from him."

Kabuto didn't startle. Didn't even look surprised. He just turned his head slowly, that mild smile never wavering, and continued whatever he was doing to Sasuke's unconscious form.

"Kakashi-sensei," Kabuto said pleasantly, as if they were meeting for tea instead of in the middle of what was clearly an assassination attempt. "You're earlier than expected. I was hoping to finish my examination before you arrived."

"I said get away from him." Kakashi's voice was deadly quiet, the tone he used just before people stopped breathing. His Sharingan spun to life beneath his forehead protector, copying the flow of chakra between Kabuto's hands and Sasuke's head.

What he saw made him want to kill something.

Kabuto wasn't trying to heal Sasuke. He was doing something to the curse mark—feeding it chakra, strengthening it, encouraging it to spread faster through Sasuke's system. The containment seal Kakashi had spent hours perfecting was being systematically dismantled from the inside.

"Fascinating, isn't it?" Kabuto observed, following Kakashi's gaze to where his hands rested on Sasuke's forehead. "The way Orochimaru-sama's curse marks adapt to their hosts. This one is particularly elegant—it's learning to work around your seal, finding new pathways through the boy's chakra network."

"Stop." Kakashi took another step forward, kunai gleaming in the harsh hospital lighting. His foot nearly slipped on the blood pooling around one of the fallen ANBU. "Now."

"Or what?" Kabuto's smile widened, showing too many teeth. "You'll fight me here? In a hospital room, with your precious student unconscious between us? Look around, Kakashi-sensei. See how well the Hokage's protection served these brave souls."

Kakashi's gaze flicked to the bodies surrounding them—warriors he'd fought beside, trusted with his life on dozens of missions. The hawk-masked ANBU had been barely nineteen, a prodigy who'd reminded Kakashi of himself at that age. The wolf had been a veteran, a man with three children and a wife who made the best dango in the village.

All dead. All killed to clear a path to his student.

"What do you want?" he asked, though he already suspected the answer.

"Nothing too complicated," Kabuto replied, his chakra continuing to flow into the curse mark despite their conversation. "Orochimaru-sama simply wants to ensure his investment is properly maintained. The seal you placed is... adequate, but it lacks finesse. It suppresses the mark's power rather than channeling it properly."

"The point is to suppress it."

"Is it?" Kabuto tilted his head, genuinely curious. "Because from where I'm standing, it looks like you're trying to cage something that was always meant to be free. The curse mark isn't just a source of power, Kakashi-sensei. It's a bridge. A connection between Sasuke-kun and strength he'll never find anywhere else."

Sasuke stirred on the bed, a low sound of pain escaping his throat as the curse mark flared brighter under Kabuto's ministrations. The black flames began to spread across his visible skin, reaching toward his throat with hungry tendrils, but his eyes remained closed, lost in whatever nightmare the mark was feeding him.

"You're killing him," Kakashi snarled.

"I'm preparing him," Kabuto corrected. "There's a difference. Though I suppose from your perspective, they might look the same."

That was enough. Kakashi moved with the speed that had earned him his reputation, crossing the room in a blur of motion with his kunai aimed for Kabuto's throat. But the spy was ready for him—had probably been ready since before Kakashi entered the room.

Kabuto's hand snapped up, chakra scalpels extending from his fingertips as he deflected the kunai strike with surgical precision. His other hand never left Sasuke's forehead, never stopped feeding power to the curse mark.

"Careful," Kabuto warned as they engaged in a deadly dance around the hospital bed, stepping over the bodies of the fallen ANBU. "Too much violence and you might disturb the patient."

It was like fighting smoke. Every attack Kakashi launched was turned aside or redirected, every attempt to get close to Sasuke blocked by those wickedly sharp chakra scalpels. Kabuto fought with the efficiency of someone who'd learned to kill in operating rooms, each movement calculated for maximum damage with minimum wasted motion.

And all the while, the curse mark continued to spread across Sasuke's unconscious form.

"You know," Kabuto said conversationally as he ducked under a strike that would have taken his head off, "Orochimaru-sama was quite impressed by your team's performance in the preliminaries. Particularly little Sakura-chan."

Kakashi's next attack came faster, more vicious. "Don't."

"Such an interesting girl," Kabuto continued, seemingly oblivious to how close he'd come to being disemboweled. "That chakra signature she carries—so distinctive. Almost like she has a direct connection to something wild and ancient."

The summoning contract. Kakashi's mind raced even as his body moved on autopilot, seeking openings in Kabuto's defense. How much did Orochimaru know? How long had they been watching his students?

"Of course, she's not the only one with secrets," Kabuto added, sliding past another attack with liquid grace. "Young Naruto-kun carries such fascinating chakra as well. The kind that speaks of... containment. Of power that's been locked away for everyone's safety."

Jinchuuriki. The word echoed in Kakashi's mind like a death sentence. If Orochimaru knew about Naruto, if he suspected what the boy carried...

"You're fishing," Kakashi said, but he could hear the uncertainty in his own voice.

"Am I?" Kabuto's smile was sharp as broken glass. "Or am I simply observing what's in front of me? Three genin with enough combined potential to reshape the shinobi world, if they were properly... guided."

The curse mark pulsed, and Sasuke's breathing became labored, his face twisting in pain even in unconsciousness. But he didn't wake—whatever Kabuto was doing was keeping him locked in sleep even as the foreign chakra burned through his system.

"Beautiful," Kabuto breathed, his attention briefly focused entirely on his handiwork. "Look how readily it accepts him. How it's already beginning to rewrite his chakra pathways."

Kakashi used the moment of distraction to launch himself forward, kunai aimed for the center of Kabuto's back. But the spy moved at the last second, spinning away with inhuman grace while his chakra scalpels carved a line of fire across Kakashi's ribs.

"Tsk, tsk," Kabuto chided, adjusting his glasses as Kakashi stumbled back, blood seeping through his vest. "Such violence. And in a hospital, no less."

The scent of blood—his own, the ANBU's—was overwhelming now. Eight of Konoha's finest, dead because they'd tried to protect his student. Eight families who would receive folded flags and empty condolences because Kakashi hadn't been fast enough, hadn't anticipated this.

"My work here is nearly complete," Kabuto announced, his hand finally lifting from Sasuke's forehead. The curse mark continued to pulse beneath the seal, but its spread had slowed, contained for now by whatever modifications he'd made. "The mark is properly attuned now. It will grow stronger with time, more responsive to his emotional state."

"What did you do to him?" Kakashi demanded, though he didn't dare get closer with those chakra scalpels still gleaming from Kabuto's fingertips.

"Nothing permanent," Kabuto assured him with that infuriating smile. "Simply made some... adjustments. The next time young Sasuke-kun feels threatened, feels abandoned, feels like he's not strong enough—well. Let's just say the mark will be there to offer him all the power he needs."

The implications hit like a physical blow. Every moment of doubt, every time Sasuke felt inadequate compared to his teammates, every fear that he wasn't strong enough—all of it would feed the curse mark now, make it stronger, make it harder to resist.

"You're turning his emotions into a weapon against him," Kakashi realized.

"I'm offering him a choice," Kabuto corrected. "Power or weakness. Strength or abandonment. It's really quite elegant, don't you think?"

Before Kakashi could respond, Kabuto was moving, but not toward him—toward the window. In a single fluid motion, he slipped through the opening and onto the external ledge.

"Give Sasuke-kun my regards when he wakes up," Kabuto called back cheerfully. "And do try to be more careful with the remaining guards. It would be such a shame if more of them had to die protecting him."

Then he was gone, vanishing into the night like he'd never been there at all.

Kakashi stood alone in the ruined hospital room, surrounded by the bodies of eight ANBU who'd died trying to protect his student. The silence was deafening, broken only by the steady beep of Sasuke's heart monitor and the distant sounds of the hospital continuing its work, oblivious to the massacre that had occurred in room 314.

Eight warriors. Eight of the village's best, killed by a single man with a medical degree and loyalty to a monster. The cat-masked ANBU lay closest to the door, her neck bent at an impossible angle. The hawk beside her had been barely out of his teens, eager and skilled and utterly unprepared for an enemy who could kill with a touch.

They'd stood their ground. They'd died at their posts, never giving Kabuto easy access to his target. And it hadn't mattered at all.

Kakashi sank into the chair beside Sasuke's bed, suddenly feeling every one of his twenty-six years. His student lay still and pale, the curse mark hidden beneath hospital scrubs but its influence spreading like poison through his system. Modified now, weaponized, turned into a trap that would spring every time Sasuke felt inadequate or abandoned.

And there would be so many opportunities for that in the coming month.

The guilt was crushing. Not just for the ANBU who'd died, though their faces would haunt him for years to come. But for Sasuke, lying vulnerable and unconscious while enemies moved around him like chess pieces. For Sakura, whose secrets he'd failed to notice despite years of training her. For Naruto, whose burden he'd tried to protect but which was apparently already known to their enemies.

His team. His responsibility. His failures.

Kakashi reached out and checked Sasuke's pulse—steady, if a bit fast. The curse mark was quiet for now, contained by the seal and whatever modifications Kabuto had made. But he could sense its presence, waiting, growing stronger with each beat of his student's heart.

One month until the finals. Thirty days to figure out how to save his student from a choice between power and principles, between strength and sanity.

Thirty days to protect three genin who'd somehow attracted the attention of one of the most dangerous men in the shinobi world.

And eight dead ANBU as a reminder of just how high the stakes had become.

Kakashi closed his eye and tried not to think about how many more would die before this was over.

⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

The late morning sun beat down on Sakura's shoulders as she stood beside Naruto outside Konoha General Hospital, both of them glaring through the glass doors at the stern-faced nurse who'd just delivered their verdict with all the warmth of a winter funeral.

"No visitors for Uchiha-san today. Doctor's orders."

The woman's crisp white uniform and clipboard seemed to mock them from behind the reception desk, her expression as immovable as stone. Sakura's hands clenched into fists at her sides, the familiar weight of her fingerless gloves doing nothing to calm the frustration bubbling in her chest.

"This is bullshit," she muttered under her breath, loud enough for Naruto to hear but not quite loud enough to scandalize any passing civilians. "He's our teammate."

"Complete and utter bullshit," Naruto agreed, his voice carrying that particular edge it got when he was trying very hard not to cause a scene. The summer heat had already started to curl the edges of his blonde hair where it stuck to his forehead, and his usual orange jacket looked oppressive in the mounting temperature. "We've been coming here every day for a week ."

A bead of sweat rolled down Sakura's neck, disappearing beneath the collar of her black sleeveless top. The fabric clung uncomfortably in the humidity, but she barely noticed the discomfort over her growing irritation. Through the glass, she could see other visitors being waved through to the elevators, their faces bright with the kind of relief that came from being allowed to see their loved ones.

"Come on," she said finally, tugging at Naruto's sleeve. "Standing here staring isn't going to change anything."

They turned away from the hospital entrance in unison, their shadows shortening as the sun climbed higher. The streets of Konoha shimmered with heat waves, and somewhere in the distance, Sakura could hear the lazy drone of cicadas beginning their daily chorus.

"Your place?" Naruto asked, already knowing the answer.

"My place," she confirmed, leading the way down the familiar path toward the residential district.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

Sakura's house sat quiet and empty in the afternoon heat, just as it had every day since her parents had left on their latest long-term mission three weeks ago. The front garden was starting to look a little wild—the summer rain had been sporadic, but when it came, it came hard, leaving everything either parched or overgrown depending on the day.

She unlocked the front door and immediately felt the blessed coolness of the interior wash over them. The house always felt too big when it was just her, all those empty rooms echoing with the absence of voices and the kind of comfortable family chaos she sometimes envied in her teammates' homes.

"Grab some towels from the linen closet," she called to Naruto as she headed for her bedroom. "I'll get the study scrolls."

Her room was exactly as she'd left it that morning—bed unmade, clothes from yesterday draped over her desk chair, the window cracked open to let in whatever breeze might decide to grace Konoha with its presence. She pulled two thick towels from her dresser drawer, both slightly sun-bleached from previous lake trips, then gathered her training scrolls from the neat stack beside her bed.

Basic chakra control exercises, advanced taijutsu forms, and a few jutsu breakdowns that Kakashi-sensei had copied for them before disappearing on whatever mysterious mission had claimed his attention this week. She tucked them into her small waterproof bag along with a water bottle and some of the rice balls she'd made that morning.

"Ready!" Naruto's voice echoed from the hallway, accompanied by the sound of him banging around in the linen closet.

When she emerged from her room, he was standing by the front door with an armload of towels that definitely exceeded the "some" she'd requested. His grin was infectious, the kind that reminded her why she'd fallen into such easy friendship with him all those years ago when they'd first been assigned to Team 7.

"Think you got enough towels there?" she asked, eyebrow raised.

"Hey, you never know when you might need extra towels," he replied with the kind of logic that was uniquely Naruto's. "What if we want to make a towel fort? What if someone else at the lake needs to borrow one? What if—"

"What if you're overthinking towels?" Sakura interrupted, but she was smiling as she said it. "Come on, let's get out of here before it gets too hot to move."

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

The path to the lake wound through a section of forest that always reminded Sakura why she loved Konoha's summers, despite the oppressive heat. The trees grew thick here, their canopy providing blessed relief from the sun's intensity, and the air carried that distinctive scent of pine and earth that spoke of deep woods and hidden places.

Her deer tattoo seemed to tingle slightly beneath her sleeve as they walked deeper into the forest, responding to the wild chakra that permeated these old trees. She'd gotten the tattoo the same month she'd signed her summoning contract, back when she was still naive enough to think that keeping secrets from her teammates was a reasonable idea.

Now, a month later, the weight of that secret felt heavier with each passing day. Especially after Orochimaru's fight in the forest, where he pointedly had taken some sort of liking to Sakura.

"You okay?" Naruto asked, his voice cutting through her brooding. "You've got that look."

"What look?"

"The one where you're thinking too hard about something you don't want to talk about," he replied with the kind of casual perceptiveness that still surprised her sometimes. "Same look Sasuke gets when he's being all mysterious and broody."

Sakura made a noncommittal sound, adjusting her grip on the towels. The forest around them was alive with the sounds of summer—birds calling to each other in the canopy, the rustle of small animals in the underbrush, the distant sound of water moving over stones.

"I'm fine," she said finally. "Just worried about him."

It wasn't entirely a lie. She was worried about Sasuke, about the curse mark and whatever Orochimaru had done to him during their encounter in the Forest of Death. But she was also worried about the growing distance between them, the way secrets seemed to be multiplying within their team like some kind of infection.

"He'll be okay," Naruto said with the kind of fierce confidence that had carried them through countless missions. "He's Sasuke. Takes more than some snake bastard to keep him down for long."

They emerged from the forest into the clearing that surrounded the lake, and Sakura felt some of her tension ease at the sight of the water. The lake stretched out before them like a mirror, its surface broken only by the occasional ripple from a fish jumping or a water strider skimming across the top.

The air here was different—cooler, touched with the scent of water and the wild mint that grew along the shoreline. And something else, something sweet and summery that made her mouth water.

"Is that...?" she started.

"Watermelon!" Naruto exclaimed, pointing toward a small group of civilians who'd set up a picnic on the far shore. "Oh man, that smells amazing. Think they'd share if we asked nicely?"

"I think we should probably focus on our own food," Sakura replied, but she was smiling. The scent of watermelon mixed with pine and the faint humidity of the lake created the perfect summer cocktail, the kind of smell that would stick in her memory and remind her of this day years from now.

They found their usual spot beneath a large oak tree whose branches stretched out over the water, providing both shade and a perfect diving platform for when the studying got too tedious. Naruto spread out the excess towels with characteristic enthusiasm, creating a comfortable nest for them to settle into.

The lake was busier than usual—apparently they weren't the only ones who'd had the idea to escape the heat—but it was still peaceful. A few families with young children played in the shallows, their laughter mixing with the gentle lap of water against the shore. Further out, she could see a couple of older kids practicing water-walking exercises, their chakra leaving faint ripples in their wake.

"Okay," Sakura said, settling cross-legged on her towel and pulling out her scrolls. "Chakra control first, then we can work on those taijutsu forms Kakashi-sensei showed us."

"Or," Naruto suggested, already pulling off his jacket and sandals, "we could start with a quick swim to cool off, then study."

"Naruto—"

"Come on, Sakura-chan," he wheedled, using the tone that had gotten them both into trouble more times than she could count. "Look at that water. It's practically calling our names."

She glanced at the lake, watching the way the afternoon sun turned the surface into a sheet of molten gold. The air was growing heavier by the minute, that thick summer humidity that made everything feel slow and dreamlike. Even in the shade, she could feel sweat beginning to gather at her temples.

"Fine," she relented, already reaching for the hem of her top. "But just a quick swim. We have a month to prepare for the finals, and I'm not wasting our first free day just floating around."

Naruto's whoop of victory echoed across the water as he launched himself toward the lake with typical subtlety, hitting the surface in a spectacular belly flop that sent spray in all directions. Sakura followed more cautiously, wading in until the cool water reached her waist before diving forward into the deeper sections.

The lake was perfect—cool enough to provide relief from the heat without being shockingly cold, clear enough that she could see fish darting between the submerged rocks near the shore. She surfaced near Naruto, who was floating on his back with his eyes closed and a blissful expression on his face.

"This was a good idea," she admitted, tilting her head back to let the water soak through her hair.

"I have them sometimes," he replied without opening his eyes. "Good ideas, I mean. Don't sound so surprised."

They floated in comfortable silence for a while, the sounds of the lake washing over them—children splashing, birds calling from the trees, the gentle movement of water against the shore. The scent of pine was stronger here, mixed with the clean smell of lake water and that lingering hint of watermelon from the picnicking family.

Sakura closed her eyes and tried to let herself relax, to push aside her worries about Sasuke and the curse mark and the secrets she was keeping. For just this moment, she wanted to be nothing more than a thirteen-year-old girl enjoying the first day of summer break with her best friend.

But even as she floated there, she could feel the weight of the month ahead pressing against her consciousness. The finals would be different from the preliminaries—public, formal, with all the pressure that came from representing not just herself but her village. And somewhere out there, Orochimaru was waiting, planning whatever move he intended to make next.

"Hey," Naruto's voice cut through her thoughts. He'd drifted closer, his blue eyes serious in a way that reminded her why he was going to make such a formidable Hokage someday. "Whatever happens in the finals, we'll face it together. All three of us."

"Together," she agreed, the word carrying the weight of a promise.

They swam for another twenty minutes before reluctantly returning to their towels, the afternoon heat immediately beginning to dry their skin as they settled back into studying position. Sakura spread out her scrolls with renewed determination, ready to spend the rest of the day preparing for whatever challenges lay ahead.

The scent of pine and watermelon lingered in the humid air, mixing with the sound of water lapping against the shore and the distant laughter of other lake-goers. It was the perfect summer day, the kind that would live in her memory long after the chunin exams were over and they'd all moved on to whatever came next.

But for now, with Naruto beside her and the promise of finding senseis to help with their training later, it was enough to simply be here. To study and swim and pretend that the biggest worry in the world was whether they'd packed enough rice balls for lunch.

Summer in Konoha had officially begun.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

The next morning arrived with the kind of oppressive heat that made even the shadows feel useless. Sakura picked at a bandaid on her knee as she and Naruto trudged through Konoha's training district, already sweating through her black tank top despite the early hour.

"There he is," Naruto said, pointing toward Training Ground 3 where Kakashi lounged against a post with his stupid orange book. "Finally."

Their sensei looked as infuriatingly relaxed as always, silver hair doing its gravity-defying thing while he pretended to read. But Sakura had gotten pretty good at reading Kakashi's moods over the years, and something about his posture screamed 'on edge.'

"Yo," Kakashi greeted without looking up. "You're early. Color me shocked."

"We need to talk," Sakura said, crossing her arms. Her jeans sat low on her hips, and she tugged at them absently as she stepped forward. "About training. For the finals."

"Real training," Naruto added, bouncing slightly on his toes. "Not just... whatever we've been doing."

That got Kakashi's attention. He snapped his book shut and actually looked at them, which was more than they usually managed. "Ah. The infamous 'we need better training' speech."

"Yes!" Sakura said. "Look, we're grateful for everything, but the finals are public. Formal. And everyone else is getting specialized training while we're basically having study sessions."

"It's not fair," Naruto muttered, kicking a rock. "We're gonna get our asses kicked."

Kakashi was quiet for a moment, studying them with that look that always made Sakura feel like he was reading her diary or something equally invasive. When he finally spoke, his voice was different—less casual, more serious.

"You're right," he said simply. "The finals need specialized preparation. You both have different strengths that need different approaches."

Hope flared in Sakura's chest. "So you'll help us find proper senseis?"

"Already have someone in mind for each of you," Kakashi replied, straightening up. "Sakura, I want you training with Asuma and Team 10. Your chakra control and tactical thinking would mesh well with his methods. Plus, working with Shikamaru's strategic mind would be good for you."

Sakura's face split into a grin before she could stop herself. Asuma-sensei was legendary for his unconventional training, and getting to work with Team 10—especially observing Ino's techniques up close—sounded incredible.

"That's amazing," she said, already imagining the possibilities.

"What about me?" Naruto asked eagerly.

The pause that followed made Sakura's stomach drop.

"I'm arranging for you to train with Ebisu," Kakashi said.

The silence stretched for a beat too long. Sakura watched Naruto's face cycle through confusion, then something like disappointment, before his usual grin snapped back into place.

"Ebisu?" Naruto said with a laugh that sounded almost normal. "The closet pervert with the sunglasses? Huh. Okay, I guess that makes sense."

"He's one of the most skilled special jonin in the village," Kakashi said carefully. "His expertise in fundamentals is exactly what you—"

"Right, right, fundamentals," Naruto interrupted, still grinning but his voice a little too bright. "Makes total sense. I mean, who needs flashy training when you can master the basics for the millionth time, right?"

Sakura felt her stomach twist. She knew that particular brand of Naruto cheerfulness—the kind that meant he was trying really hard not to let anyone see how much something bothered him.

"Naruto," she started, but he was already waving her off.

"No, no, it's actually perfect!" he said, bouncing on his toes in a way that looked forced. "Sakura gets to train with the super cool strategic team, and I get... well, I get to work on my tree-walking. Again. It's gonna be great!"

"That's not—" Kakashi began.

"Hey, don't worry about it, sensei," Naruto cut him off with that same too-bright smile. "I'm sure Ebisu and I will have a blast going over the basics. Maybe by the end of the month I'll finally figure out how to tie my own shoes properly, right?"

He turned and started walking away, hands shoved in his pockets, still keeping up that cheerful facade. "Catch you guys later! Gotta go mentally prepare for all that fundamental training!"

His orange jacket disappeared around a corner, leaving them in uncomfortable silence.

Sakura stood there feeling like she'd just watched someone get punched while pretending it didn't hurt. Part of her was thrilled about Team 10, about finally getting the kind of training she'd been craving. But that forced brightness in Naruto's voice had been worse than if he'd just yelled.

"He'll be fine," Kakashi said, but he didn't sound convinced.

"Will he?" Sakura asked, absently picking at her chipped black nail polish. "Because that was him trying really hard not to show how much that sucked."

Kakashi stared at the spot where Naruto had vanished. "Ebisu is exactly what he needs. His chakra control isn't just weak—it's actively holding him back. Until he fixes that..."

"I know," Sakura sighed. She'd watched Naruto struggle with even basic exercises, seen how his massive chakra reserves worked against him when he needed precision. "But you know how he gets about being treated like the class idiot."

"Sometimes the right choice doesn't feel good," Kakashi said quietly.

Sakura nodded, even though her stomach was still twisted with guilt. The finals were only a month away, and personal feelings couldn't matter more than being prepared. Even if those personal feelings belonged to her best friend.

"When do I start with Team 10?" she asked.

"Tomorrow morning. Training Ground 10, eight sharp." Kakashi's visible eye crinkled slightly. "And don't expect them to go easy on you just because you're a guest. Asuma will push you harder than I ever have."

"Good," she said, and meant it. After weeks of basic exercises and theory, she was desperate for a real challenge.

"What about Naruto? Will he actually show up if you arrange things with Ebisu?"

Kakashi's hesitation said everything. "We'll see."

As they went their separate ways, Sakura felt excitement and worry battling in her chest. Training with Team 10 was everything she'd hoped for—a chance to work with some of the smartest strategists in their year, to learn from a sensei famous for bringing out his students' best qualities.

But the image of Naruto's forced smile kept replaying in her mind as she walked home through the sticky morning heat. Yesterday at the lake felt like a million years ago, when their biggest problem was whether they'd brought enough snacks.

Now it felt like everything was getting complicated, and the finals hadn't even started yet.

Chapter Text

The pre-dawn air was cool against Sakura's skin as she made her way through the forest toward Training Ground 10, her footsteps muffled by the carpet of pine needles. She'd been up since four-thirty, too nervous to sleep properly, and now the anticipation was making her stomach do uncomfortable flips.

Her dark pink baby top clung to her frame in the humid morning air, and she absently adjusted the low-rise waistband of her jeans as she walked. The small frog keychain Naruto had given her for her birthday last year bounced against her hip with each step, a comforting reminder of home even as she ventured into unfamiliar training territory.

Training Ground 10 was deeper in the forest than she was used to, tucked away among older trees whose thick canopy blocked out most of the early morning light. The air here felt different—wilder, touched with the kind of chakra that spoke of untamed places and hidden secrets. Her deer tattoo gave a faint tingle beneath her sleeve, responding to the ancient energy that permeated these woods.

She found Asuma waiting for her in a small clearing, cigarette already dangling from his lips despite the early hour. His beard was perfectly groomed as always, and those distinctive brass knuckles caught the filtered sunlight as he turned to greet her.

"Haruno," he said with a nod, taking a long drag. "Right on time. I like that in a student."

"Asuma-sensei," she replied, offering a small bow. Her nerves made her voice sound smaller than she'd intended, and she cleared her throat. "Thank you for agreeing to train me."

"Kakashi says you've got excellent chakra control and a strategic mind," Asuma said, studying her with sharp eyes that reminded her why he was considered one of the village's most effective jonin. "We'll see about that."

He gestured toward a sturdy oak tree about twenty feet away, its trunk scarred from what looked like years of training exercises. "But first, let's see what you're working with. Hit that tree as hard as you can."

Sakura blinked. "Just... hit it?"

"Just hit it," he confirmed, smoke curling around his words. "Show me your natural power level."

She approached the tree cautiously, pulling back her fist and striking the bark with what she considered a solid punch. The impact sent a small vibration up her arm, and a few leaves fluttered down from the branches above, but the tree itself remained completely unimpressed.

"Hm," Asuma said, and somehow managed to make the sound both thoughtful and slightly disappointing.

"I know it's not much," Sakura said quickly, flexing her fingers. "My physical strength has never been—"

"Actually, that's exactly what I was hoping to see," Asuma interrupted, flicking ash from his cigarette. "You've got the control, but you're not channeling it effectively. Here."

He pulled a pair of brass knuckles from his pocket—smaller than his own, clearly designed for someone with more delicate hands. The metal was warm when he pressed them into her palm, and she could feel the faint chakra signature that had been worked into the material.

"These are chakra conductors," he explained, helping her slide them onto her fingers. They fit perfectly, as if they'd been made specifically for her. "Instead of just throwing your physical strength around, you're going to learn to focus your chakra into concentrated bursts."

"Like your wind chakra?" she asked, remembering the devastating attacks she'd seen him use during missions.

"Similar principle, different application," he said. "Your chakra control is already excellent—better than most chunin I've worked with. But you're using it for precision when you should also be learning to use it for power."

He demonstrated on a nearby tree, his own brass knuckles glowing faintly as chakra gathered around them. His punch connected with a sound like thunder, and the entire trunk shuddered, bark exploding outward in a shower of splinters.

"The key is compression," he said, as if he hadn't just nearly demolished a tree with his bare hands. "You gather your chakra, compress it into the smallest possible space, then release it all at once on impact."

Sakura stared at the destroyed bark, then down at her own hands. The brass knuckles felt heavier now, weighted with possibility.

"Try it," Asuma said. "But start small. We don't want you blowing your own hand off on the first attempt."

She faced the tree again, this time focusing on the chakra flowing through her system. Instead of the careful, measured control she was used to, she tried to gather it into her fist, feeling the energy collect around the metal conductors.

The sensation was strange—like trying to hold lightning in her palm. Her chakra wanted to flow smoothly, evenly, but she forced it to compress, to build pressure until her knuckles actually began to tingle with contained power.

She threw the punch with the same motion as before, but this time the impact was entirely different. The chakra exploded outward on contact, sending a spider web of cracks through the bark and embedding her fist nearly an inch deep in the wood.

"Holy shit," she breathed, staring at the damage.

"Language," Asuma said mildly, but she could hear the approval in his voice. "Though I have to admit, that was better than I expected for a first attempt."

Sakura tried to pull her hand free and found it thoroughly stuck. "Um."

"Rookie mistake," Asuma said with what might have been a chuckle. "You put too much chakra into the follow-through. Here, let me—"

"Sensei?"

The new voice made Sakura's heart skip a beat. She turned, her fist still embedded in the tree, to see Team 10 emerging from the forest path.

Shikamaru looked like he'd been dragged from bed against his will, his hair even more disheveled than usual and a yawn stretching his features. Choji walked beside him with a bag of chips already open despite the early hour, crunching contentedly as he took in the scene.

And Ino...

Ino stopped dead when she saw Sakura, her blue eyes going wide with what looked like genuine shock. She was dressed in her usual purple crop top and black shorts, her long blonde hair pulled back in its signature ponytail, but something about her expression made Sakura's stomach do another uncomfortable flip.

"Sakura?" Ino said, and her voice carried a note of something Sakura couldn't quite identify. "What are you doing here?"

"Training," Sakura replied, trying to sound casual despite the fact that her hand was still stuck in a tree. "Kakashi-sensei arranged for me to work with your team for the month."

"Our team?" Shikamaru's eyebrows rose, and he looked genuinely interested for probably the first time since they'd known each other. "Huh. That's actually not a terrible idea."

"Why would it be a terrible idea?" Sakura asked, finally managing to work her fist free with a shower of bark chips.

"Because Ino's been weird about you since the Forest of Death," Choji said helpfully around a mouthful of chips.

"I have not been weird!" Ino protested, her cheeks flushing pink.

"You literally asked me three times yesterday if I thought Sakura would be training with anyone special," Shikamaru pointed out with the kind of lazy accuracy that made him so dangerous in battle. "And you've been practicing that new jutsu every day 'just in case you run into her again.'"

Ino's blush deepened. "That's... that's just coincidence!"

Sakura felt heat rise in her own cheeks, though she wasn't entirely sure why. The awkwardness from their encounter after the preliminaries came flooding back—the way Ino had looked at her, the strange tension that had crackling between them.

"Well," Asuma said, grinding his cigarette under his heel, "now that everyone's here, we can get started properly. Ino, you'll be working with Sakura on chakra compression techniques. Shikamaru, I want you analyzing her fighting style and developing counter-strategies. Choji—"

"Can I finish my chips first?" Choji asked hopefully.

"You can eat and train at the same time," Asuma replied. "It's called multitasking."

As Team 10 settled into their training positions, Sakura caught Ino staring at her with an expression that was equal parts nervous and something else entirely. When their eyes met, Ino quickly looked away, but not before Sakura saw the small smile tugging at the corner of her mouth.

This was going to be an interesting month.

☆.𓋼𓍊 𓆏 𓍊𓋼𓍊.☆

The hot springs training ground was a goddamn nightmare, and Naruto was pretty sure he was going to die here.

He pulled himself out of the scalding water for what felt like the hundredth time that morning, his tan skin already decorated with a fresh collection of bruises and burns from his latest spectacular failure. The rocks around the springs were slick and unforgiving, and he'd gotten intimately acquainted with every sharp edge and burning surface in the past three hours.

"Again," Ebisu called from his comfortable perch on a dry rock, not even bothering to look up from his stupid clipboard. "And this time, try to actually focus your chakra instead of just hoping for the best."

Naruto bit back the seventeen different insults that sprang to mind and glared at the deceptively calm surface of the hot spring. Water walking. Something he'd been practicing with Sakura and Sasuke for years now, something he could do on regular water when he really concentrated. But this? This advanced bullshit where you had to account for the heat affecting your chakra flow and the mineral content changing the water's density?

This was torture disguised as training.

He looked down at his hands, noting absently that his nail polish was starting to chip. The pink on his thumb was almost completely gone, and the orange on his index finger looked faded and sad. Sakura had painted them two weeks ago during one of their rare lazy afternoons, carefully applying the bright colors while Sasuke pretended not to watch from across the room.

That felt like a lifetime ago now.

"Uzumaki," Ebisu's voice cut through his brooding, sharp with that particular brand of irritation that all adults seemed to reserve specifically for him. "Are you going to stand there admiring your manicure, or are you going to train?"

There it was. That tone. The one that said 'I'm stuck babysitting the village idiot and I'm not happy about it.' Naruto had heard it from dozens of instructors over the years, seen it in the eyes of shopkeepers and civilians and pretty much every adult who wasn't Iruka-sensei or Kakashi.

They all knew. Maybe they didn't know exactly what he carried inside him, but they knew enough to look at him like he was something dangerous and unwanted. Something to be managed rather than taught.

"Yeah, yeah, I'm training," Naruto muttered, positioning himself at the edge of the spring again. "Just give me a second to—"

"You've had plenty of seconds," Ebisu interrupted, finally looking up from his clipboard. "Your chakra control is abysmal. You're wasting energy, you're not maintaining proper flow, and you're clearly not taking this seriously."

Naruto's jaw clenched. Not taking it seriously? He'd been busting his ass for hours, falling into scalding water and bouncing off rocks until his whole body felt like one giant bruise. His chakra was exhausted from trying to maintain the precise control needed for this advanced technique, and he was pretty sure he'd inhaled enough mineral-rich steam to pickle his lungs.

But sure. He wasn't taking it seriously.

"Look," he said, trying to keep his voice level, "I know my chakra control isn't great, okay? But I've been working on it. Sakura and Sasuke have been helping me with the basics, and I can do regular water walking just fine when—"

"Your teammates," Ebisu said with visible disdain, "are not qualified instructors. Whatever shortcuts they've taught you are clearly inadequate for real training."

Something hot and angry flared in Naruto's chest. Sakura and Sasuke had spent countless hours helping him with his chakra exercises, never once making him feel stupid or inadequate. They'd celebrated his victories and encouraged him through his failures, treating him like a teammate instead of a burden.

"They're not shortcuts," he said, his voice getting dangerously quiet. "They're my friends. They actually give a damn about helping me improve."

"Friends," Ebisu repeated, like the word tasted sour. "This is exactly the problem. You think training is supposed to be fun and supportive. You think you can laugh your way through your weaknesses instead of addressing them properly."

Naruto stared at him, feeling something cold settle in his stomach. "What's that supposed to mean?"

"It means," Ebisu said, adjusting his sunglasses, "that your previous training has been inadequate. Hatake-san may be skilled, but he's clearly failed to instill proper discipline. And your teammates—well. They're children playing at being ninja."

The insult hit like a physical blow. Naruto felt his chakra flare, hot and angry and tinged with something else—something that made Ebisu take an involuntary step back.

"Don't," Naruto said, his voice carrying a warning that seemed to come from somewhere deeper than his throat. "Don't talk about my team like that."

For a moment, something flickered in Ebisu's eyes. Fear, maybe. Or recognition. But then his expression hardened again, and he straightened his shoulders.

"This is exactly what I'm talking about," he said. "Emotional outbursts. Lack of control. You're proving my point, Uzumaki."

Naruto wanted to scream. He wanted to punch something, preferably Ebisu's smug face. He wanted to storm off and find Kakashi and demand to know why he'd been stuck with this asshole when Sakura got to train with Team 10 and their cool, supportive sensei.

Instead, he took a deep breath and stepped onto the water.

For exactly three seconds, it worked. His chakra flowed smoothly, adapting to the heat and mineral content just like Ebisu had been drilling into him. He managed two whole steps before his concentration shattered and he plunged back into the scalding spring with a splash that sent water cascading over the rocks.

"Pathetic," Ebisu muttered, making a note on his clipboard.

Naruto surfaced, coughing and sputtering, new burns stinging across his shoulders where the water had hit. His nail polish was completely ruined now, the last traces of Sakura's careful work washing away in the mineral-rich water.

He pulled himself out of the spring again, every muscle in his body aching with exhaustion and frustration. Somewhere across the village, Sakura was probably learning amazing new techniques from Asuma, working with teammates who respected her abilities and pushed her to grow. Sasuke was recovering in the hospital, probably planning his own training regimen for when he was cleared to return to active duty.

And Naruto was here, failing at basic exercises while his instructor treated him like a waste of space.

The worst part was that Ebisu was probably right. His chakra control was shit. He did rely too heavily on brute force instead of finesse. He was holding his team back, and everyone knew it.

Even the secret he carried—the nine-tailed fox sealed inside him—was just another way he was failing his teammates. Sakura and Sasuke deserved to know the truth, deserved to understand why he sometimes felt like he was fighting a war inside his own body. But how could he explain that their best friend was also their village's most dangerous weapon?

How could he tell them that the reason adults looked at him with fear and disgust wasn't because he was loud or reckless or annoying, but because he carried the monster that had nearly destroyed their home?

"Again," Ebisu called, and Naruto realized he'd been standing there dripping and brooding for several minutes. "And this time, try to remember that chakra control requires mental discipline as well as physical."

Naruto nodded, swallowing his frustration and anger and the desperate wish that he was anywhere else but here. He positioned himself at the edge of the spring, gathered his chakra, and prepared to fail again.

At least when he failed with Team 7, he wasn't alone.

… wait.

"Heh heh heh... oh, this is prime research material..." came a suspiciously gleeful voice from somewhere behind the rocks separating the hot springs from the women's bathing area.

Both Naruto and Ebisu turned toward the sound, and Naruto watched in horrified fascination as a figure with wild white hair peeked over the wooden partition, a notebook in one hand and what looked like a tiny periscope in the other.

"You know," the figure continued, apparently oblivious to being spotted, "I've seen some pretty terrible training methods in my day, but this might take the prize for— OH SHIT!"

There was a tremendous crash as the man tumbled backward off whatever he'd been standing on, followed by several creative curses that would've made even Naruto blush. A moment later, he emerged from behind the rocks, brushing dust off his clothes and trying to look dignified despite the twigs in his hair.

White hair that defied gravity even more than Kakashi's, red markings under his eyes, and— was that a nostril piercing glinting in the morning light? The man's presence seemed to fill the entire training ground despite his sheepish grin and the fact that he was very obviously trying to hide a notebook behind his back.

Jiraiya. One of the legendary Sannin. And he'd apparently been peeping on women while critiquing training methods.

"Jiraiya-sama," Ebisu stammered, his clipboard clattering to the rocks as he scrambled to bow properly. His face was bright red with either embarrassment or outrage. "I... we weren't expecting... that is, you were just... in the women's—"

"Research!" Jiraiya declared proudly, striking a dramatic pose that made his nostril piercing catch the light. "I'm a novelist, you know. These things require... extensive field study." He winked at Naruto, who was still standing waist-deep in the hot spring, torn between horror and fascination.

"But more importantly," Jiraiya continued, suddenly serious as his dark eyes fixed on Naruto, "I couldn't help but notice you're doing a pretty spectacular job of beating the spirit out of this kid. Heh, and I thought my training methods were rough."

"I beg your pardon?" Ebisu's voice went up an octave. "My methods are perfectly sound. The boy simply lacks discipline and—"

"The boy," Jiraiya interrupted, "has chakra reserves that would make most jonin weep with envy, and you're trying to teach him control like he's some academy student with a normal chakra system." He shook his head in disgust. "No wonder he's struggling."

Naruto hauled himself out of the spring, water streaming from his battered body as he stared at the legendary ninja. "You... you were watching?"

"Long enough to see you fail the same exercise seventeen times while glasses here made helpful comments about your 'lack of focus,'" Jiraiya replied dryly. "Kid, what's your name?"

"Naruto Uzumaki," he said, trying not to sound as starstruck as he felt.

Something flickered in Jiraiya's expression at the name, gone too quickly for Naruto to interpret. "Uzumaki, huh? Well, Naruto, how would you like to learn from someone who actually knows what the hell they're doing?"

"Hey!" Ebisu protested. "I am a special jonin, and my credentials—"

"Are worth about as much as yesterday's ramen when it comes to training someone like him," Jiraiya cut him off. He looked back at Naruto, and his grin was sharp as a blade. "What do you say, kid? Want to learn some real techniques?"

Naruto felt hope bloom in his chest for the first time all morning. "Are... are you serious?"

"Dead serious. But I should warn you—my training methods make this look like a pleasant afternoon at the spa." Jiraiya's grin widened. "Still interested?"

Naruto didn't even hesitate. "Yes! Hell yes!"

"Excellent." Jiraiya turned to Ebisu, who was still sputtering indignantly. "Consider yourself relieved, glasses. The kid's with me now."

"You can't just... the Hokage assigned me to..." Ebisu began.

"The Hokage," Jiraiya said with the kind of casual authority that made mountains move, "can take it up with me if he has a problem. Now scram. We've got work to do."

As Ebisu gathered his scattered clipboard and retreated with wounded dignity, Naruto felt something he hadn't experienced in days: genuine excitement about training.

Maybe this month wouldn't be a complete disaster after all.

‧₊˚❀༉‧₊˚.

The scent of grilled meat and charcoal smoke filled Yakiniku Q, a welcome change from the forest air they'd been breathing all morning. Sakura slid into the booth beside Ino, her muscles still aching pleasantly from the chakra compression exercises. Across from them, Choji was already eyeing the menu with the kind of intense focus he usually reserved for battle strategies, while Shikamaru slouched against the vinyl cushions looking like he might fall asleep at any moment.

"Order whatever you want," Asuma said, settling in beside his students and immediately reaching for his cigarettes before apparently remembering they were indoors. His hand dropped back to the table with a slight grimace. "Training burns a lot of calories, and you kids need to keep your strength up."

Sakura reached for her wallet, the movement making her shoulder twinge from where she'd overextended during a particularly ambitious punch attempt. "I can pay for my own meal, Asuma-sensei. I don't want to impose on your team's—"

"Nonsense," Asuma waved her off with the kind of casual authority that reminded her he was one of the village's elite jonin. "You're training with us for the month, which makes you temporarily part of Team 10. Besides," he added with a grin that made him look years younger, "watching young shinobi discover their potential is worth every ryo. There's nothing quite like seeing a student's face when they realize they're capable of more than they ever imagined."

"Like when Sakura nearly put her fist through that tree on her first try," Choji said helpfully, not looking up from the menu. "That was pretty cool."

Sakura felt heat rise in her cheeks. "I just got lucky with the chakra compression. Beginner's luck, probably."

"Luck," Shikamaru repeated with a snort that suggested he found the idea ridiculous. "Right. Because everyone accidentally creates a technique that takes most people weeks to master."

The casual praise made something warm settle in Sakura's chest, a feeling she was still getting used to after years of being the 'weak link' of Team 7. She glanced sideways at Ino, who had been unusually quiet since they'd sat down, and found the blonde staring at her with an odd expression.

"What?" Sakura asked, suddenly self-conscious. "Do I have bark in my hair or something?"

"Your eyebrow," Ino said, her voice carrying a note of surprise that made everyone at the table turn to look. "You have it pierced?"

Sakura's hand went automatically to the small silver barbell, her fingers brushing the metal that had become such a natural part of her appearance she sometimes forgot it was there. "Yeah? I've had it for months now."

"Since we graduated," she added, because Ino was still staring like she'd grown a second head. "We all got them done together. Well, except for Kakashi-sensei."

Shikamaru let out a laugh that was equal parts amused and exasperated. "Ino, they've all had those piercings since they became Team 7. How did you not notice?"

"I..." Ino's cheeks flushed pink, and she looked away quickly, suddenly very interested in her napkin. "It's a small detail! And it's not like I spend all my time staring at Sakura's face or anything."

The protest came out a little too fast, a little too defensive, and Sakura felt that familiar flutter of confusion that seemed to happen whenever Ino acted strange around her. There had been more of those moments lately—quick glances, awkward pauses, the way Ino sometimes seemed to lose track of conversations when Sakura was talking.

"It suits you," Ino added quietly, still not meeting her eyes. "The piercing, I mean. It's... it looks good."

Before Sakura could figure out how to respond to that, the server arrived to take their orders, and the moment passed in a flurry of menu decisions and Choji's increasingly elaborate meal requests. But she caught Ino stealing glances at her throughout the ordering process, quick looks that made Sakura wonder what exactly was going through her former rival's head.

They settled into comfortable conversation as they waited for their food, Asuma sharing stories about his own genin days while Shikamaru provided dry commentary and Choji added helpful details about various food-related training disasters. Sakura found herself relaxing in a way she hadn't expected, the easy camaraderie of Team 10 drawing her in despite her initial nervousness about training with them.

The food arrived in a parade of sizzling plates, and for a while conversation gave way to the serious business of grilled meat and rice. Sakura had always been a light eater, but the morning's training had left her hungrier than usual, and she found herself matching Choji's enthusiasm if not his volume.

She finished her meal first, setting down her chopsticks with a satisfied sigh and watching the others continue to eat. It was comfortable, this easy fellowship over shared food, so different from the intense dynamic of Team 7 where every meal felt like it came with undercurrents of competition and unresolved tension.

"Can I ask something?" Sakura said, curiosity finally getting the better of her. "Why are you and Choji still training so hard? I mean, you're not going to be in the next round of the chunin exams since..." She trailed off, realizing how tactless the question sounded.

"Since we lost?" Ino finished, though her tone was more matter-of-fact than bitter. "That's a fair question."

Choji looked up from his third helping of bulgogi, his expression thoughtful. "Just because we're out of this exam doesn't mean we stop getting stronger. There'll be other exams, other chances."

"Plus," Shikamaru added with the kind of lazy insight that made him so dangerous, "training isn't just about passing tests. We're still genin. We still have missions, still need to improve if we want to survive in this profession."

"And besides," Ino said, her voice carrying a note of determination that reminded Sakura why they'd been rivals for so long, "I'm not planning to lose again. Ever."

The conviction in her voice made Sakura look at her more closely. There was something different about Ino lately, something harder and more focused than the girl she'd competed with over Sasuke's attention. The chunin exams had changed all of them, but maybe Ino's transformation had been quieter, less dramatic than Sakura's sudden discovery of her strength or Naruto's growing confidence.

"What about you?" Ino asked, turning the question back on her. "You made it to the finals, but you're here training with us instead of preparing for your next match."

Sakura considered how to answer that. The truth was complicated—her match with Ino had shown her weaknesses she hadn't known existed, gaps in her abilities that went beyond simple physical strength. Training with Team 10 was supposed to help her address those gaps, but it was also about something else, something she couldn't quite name.

"I realized I don't know how to fight as part of a team that isn't Team 7," she said finally. "My whole style is built around supporting Naruto and Sasuke, around covering their weaknesses and amplifying their strengths. But what happens when they're not there? What happens when I have to adapt to different teammates, different fighting styles?"

She gestured around the table. "You guys work together in a completely different way than we do. Watching you fight in the preliminaries, seeing how you coordinate your techniques... I want to learn that. I want to be the kind of kunoichi who can work with anyone."

"That's... actually really smart," Shikamaru said, sounding almost impressed. "Most people focus on individual strength, but tactical flexibility is just as important."

"More important, in some cases," Asuma added, finally giving up on his cigarette craving and stealing one of Choji's potato chips instead. "The strongest individual fighters don't always make the best team players."

Ino was quiet for a moment, turning Sakura's words over in her mind. When she spoke, her voice was softer than usual. "Is that really why you're here? To learn to work with different people?"

There was something in the question that made Sakura look at her more closely, some undercurrent she couldn't quite identify. "That's part of it," she said honestly. "But I also wanted to understand you better. All of you. We've been classmates for years, but I feel like I don't really know who you are as ninja."

"And now?" Ino asked.

Sakura smiled, surprising herself with how genuine it felt. "Now I'm starting to figure it out."

𓆝 𓆟 𓆞 𓆝 𓆟

The antiseptic smell of the hospital hit Sasuke before his eyes even opened, sharp and clinical in a way that made his throat constrict. His body felt heavy, weighted down by exhaustion and the lingering ache of healing wounds. For a moment, he couldn't remember where he was or why everything hurt.

Then it came flooding back. The Forest of Death. Orochimaru. The curse mark burning into his neck like liquid fire.

Sasuke's hand went automatically to his throat, fingers finding the bandages that covered the bite mark. Even through the gauze, he could feel the foreign chakra pulsing beneath his skin—dark and hungry and definitely not his own. The snake bastard had marked him, claimed him somehow, and the knowledge sat in his stomach like a stone.

But more than that, more than the violation of having Orochimaru's chakra forced into his system, was what the Sannin had said. About his teammates. About secrets they were keeping from him.

Your pink-haired friend has quite the interesting summoning contract, Orochimaru's voice echoed in his memory, silk-smooth and poisonous. And as for the boy... well. Let's just say the Kyuubi isn't the only secret Konoha keeps locked away.

Sakura had a summoning contract? When had she learned that? And what did Orochimaru mean about Naruto and the Kyuubi? The nine-tailed fox had been sealed away years ago, destroyed when the Fourth Hokage sacrificed himself to save the village. Everyone knew that story. The fox had nothing to do with Naruto, right?

So why did Orochimaru's words feel like puzzle pieces clicking into place?

Sasuke pushed himself upright, ignoring the way his muscles protested the movement. His teammates were keeping secrets. Big ones, apparently. While he'd been focused on his own training, his own goals, they'd been growing stronger in ways he hadn't even noticed.

The thought should have made him angry. Instead, it made him hungry.